Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

It was strange, the feeling surrounding Kim Rok Soo. 

He could have sworn he was dead. He had certainly felt as if he had been injured beyond any form of recovery. The unranked monster that had swooped in the day after his vacation had ended was unexpected and nearly impossible to counter. It was incredibly fast despite its domineering size with a dragon-like appearance and a wingspan that overtook multiple buildings. 

It had taken days to pull the dragon to the ground, and another week to injure it enough to see any possibility of victory. Just when he had believed they could achieve the impossible, his second in command’s voice sounded from across the crumbling roadway. Exhausted, bleeding from seemingly everywhere, Kim Rok Soo had just reacted. He knew it would be his end even as he activated his second ability. 

The dragon’s claw reached for his teammate, and Kim Rok Soo moved faster than time itself, if only for a moment. Although it was impossible to be certain he could’ve sworn they met eyes, their mouth opening as if to say something, but his tired body only had enough power to push them out of the dragon’s path. He would never be able to ask what they were trying to say.

His bones were shattered, and he had fallen to his knees, the ability spent. The shadow of the claws blocked out the daylight and his last thoughts had been of an irritated regret that he couldn’t finish the fantasy series “The Birth of a Hero” that he had started during his vacation. 

He had died, right? 

But he didn’t feel dead let alone injured. As a matter of fact he felt…strangely light. Powerful, even. All around him was warmth; a comforting feeling of home. Something he honestly couldn’t remember feeling for years. How long had it been since he was this relaxed? 

A voice spoke to him, soft, unfamiliar but so comforting. 

“Oh? You must be close to hatching, I wasn’t expecting this so soon.” 

Hatching? 

Kim Rok Soo wanted to open his eyes, to see what exactly this voice meant by ‘hatching’, but something compelled him to stay as he was. A tickling feeling that said it wasn’t time, not yet. 

“ Do not fret, my child. You don’t need to rush. You’re safe here in my forest, as you always will be.”

A calming power washed over Kim Rok Soo, and he felt himself falling deeper into sleep. He would wake up soon and figure this out, he decided. He just needed a bit more time. 

The next time Kim Rok Soo felt the beginning of consciousness return to him, the feeling of comfort, of safety, was gone. Instead there was an awful, pulsating dread and an indescribable wrongness surrounding him. Something, perhaps the same instincts that had told him to rest previously, were now pushing him to move. 

So he did. 

Inhuman appendages shifted as he began to push against a tight, strong shell. Rok Soo balked at the feeling of a tail moving according to his will, pushing back against the shell to aid him in escaping. Finally, his snout hit hard enough that this gentle prison began to crack. 

He continued to exert energy, questioning how anything born from an egg even bothered if it was this difficult. As his head left a warmth of what was definitely an egg, a cold, wet breeze ghosted across still wet scales. 

His eyes opened and he found himself blinking against the sun, which had decided to shine through large trees directly at him. 

He looked down and saw what was a dark crimson egg, cracks all throughout what must have been his home for…who knows how long. 

Rok Soo decided to deal with the realization that he had reincarnated, into something decidedly not human, at a later point in time. The choking feeling of wrongness still surrounded him, and so he continued to move his arms and legs—and his tail, in hopes of escape. 

However, that feeling that seemed to move from his head to his chest prompted him to use not his appendages, but something else. It was as if he was activating an ability almost, a similar pulling from within that he instinctually directed towards the cracking egg. 

With little effort, the egg broke into pieces around him. 

“What was that?” he asked out loud, looking at dark red, chubby claws. His voice was small, child-like, but of course: he was a child. A baby , even! 

‘What am I?’ he wondered. 

Wary eyes searched out the source of the discomfort that had awoken him, but he could see nothing in particular. Something told him to definitely not tread further into the forest, as if a force beyond his current abilities awaited him if he ventured forward. 

He was strong, definitely. He could feel the power flowing inside of him. An opposite feeling from what he had always lived with in his former life. But he didn’t know how to use it, or even what ‘ it ’ was. He couldn’t go seeking out danger, didn’t really want to. 

After all, he had never achieved the life he had wanted as Kim Rok Soo. Whatever he was now, wherever he was, surely he was strong enough to be a true slacker in this new life. 

‘ This way ’ a soft voice prompted. ‘ You shouldn’t stay here. ’ 

The voice he had heard from when he had still been in his egg was whispering into his head! 

He turned, feeling a little off center doing so with four appendages on the mossy forest floor. Under his feet, directly under his broken egg, he could see what appeared to be a hastily covered ditch. With no reason to avoid it, he used his clawed hands to dig the soft earth. 

What he found was something simple, a book? No, the leather and extra paper implied that it was likely a diary. Rok Soo could feel that same strange, swirling power around it. But when he reached out to touch it, being careful not to damage the paper with unfamiliar nails, the world shifted around him. 

Suddenly the forest was gone, and he was surrounded with white. The diary was the only thing that had accompanied him on this unexpected journey. Rok Soo gripped the diary in one claw and tried to gain his bearings only to realize that he must be in a tub. 

“So wherever I am, you can teleport?” Rok Soo pondered over the nagging feeling beginning to push its way into his mind, and decided to look at the diary instead. Why bother leaving the tub if he had zero clue where he even was? 

However the letters…the language itself, was unfamiliar to him. Of course it was , he thought to himself. And worse, he was a baby; maybe a more intelligent, powerful version of one, but a baby nonetheless. Even with these memories of a very human life behind him, and an ability he could still feel under his skin backing him up, he couldn’t do anything if he didn’t know the language. 

Although something strangely smug within him believed he’d be able to master this language and that strange swirling power soon enough. 

Rok Soo tried to hold back the embarrassment of whatever that feeling was that made him so uncharacteristically cocky and closed the journal. He wouldn’t gain anything from a diary he couldn’t read. 

But he wouldn’t toss it aside, he was determined this would be the first thing he read, in whatever language it was! 

Now, to get out of the tub. 

He knew immediately there was no way he was climbing out. Although it was a half tub, it was still too tall for the newly born Rok Soo. He debated on using the swirling energy that seemed to beg for him to control it, but with just the thought that he needed to go higher, something on his back began to flap. It was fully instinctual, the wind moving beneath what had to be wings. 

He really needed a mirror, he decided. It was at the top of the list after finding the source of this discomfort. He had a thought that what he was—what he must be…

There’s no way whatever force caused him to reincarnate would make him a dragon, would it? 

He dismissed the thought of being one of those mythical creatures, so similar to the thing that had ended his life, as he found his perspective changing. His wings continued to flap, hoisting him well above the restroom floor. He had a full view of the entire room but at least in here, nothing was amiss. 

He decided to move out of the restroom and found himself venturing through a hallway. A study overturned, the floor covered in loose papers. A bedroom, scorched, remnants of something that was once fabric the only thing left on the floor. Even though it had seemed as if some time had passed since whatever had occurred here, Rok Soo swore he could smell the fire. 

Was this the home of his reincarnated lives parents? Is that why he had awoken? Something terrible had obviously happened here. 

Was he to be an orphan in this life as well? 

The overwhelming awful feeling of dread that had awoken him increased ten-fold when he entered what must have been the main living space. Shattered statues that had once surrounded the room were crumbling on the floor, a layer of dust that he had noted in the other rooms covered everything in here. 

And in one corner, what seemed to be a rotting dragon with a gaping hole in it's chest sat. 

Rok Soo pushed down the grief that threatened to overtake him. He could tell, he somehow simply knew, that this was his father. Even rotting, he felt so similar to Rok Soo’s new body. It was pure instinct that drew him forward, dropping the diary on the ground, dust scattering into stagnant air. 

Without his permission, tears began to build and then fall. Rok Soo tried to control his breathing as his body betrayed him. He was thirty six years old in mind, if not body, and he had experienced loss such as this before. He shouldn’t feel like this. He didn’t even know this dragon!

But even as his tears dried up, he knew that this corpse had once been the father who whispered to his egg. Who had guaranteed his safety when he first tried to wake. He didn’t even know his name. 

Rok Soo wasn’t even sure what to do now. He couldn’t read this strange language even if he was instinctually certain he’d quickly figure it out. He was powerful, but he didn’t know how to use that power. He was only a day old, and now knew he was an orphan in an unfamiliar world because dragons in his world definitely didn’t have the ability to reason like this. He wasn’t a monster, but an intelligent being.  

He’d have to figure it out, and soon. He didn’t want to die, and refused to do so. He wanted his slacker life, and if he needed to work a bit for it, he’d do it. He decided to wander back to the study, maybe he could look at patterns within the books and gain literacy that way? Surely his unnamed father in this world had some money stashed as well. They were dragons, after all. This was definitely a dragon’s lair. Dragons always had vast amounts of wealth, it was practically a rule within fantasy stories. 

He picked up the previously dropped diary and ventured into the study. Taking advantage of that swirling power surrounding him, he held out a claw, willing the papers on the ground to come to him. Immediately, the papers began to move, stacking on top of the desk in an orderly fashion. He definitely didn’t mind this ability, he decided. It was perfect for a slacker lifestyle.

“What’s this?” Rok Soo mused, discovering a small orb that had been buried under the scattered papers. His snout pushing the orb back just a bit. When nothing happened, he decided to push some of his powers towards the orb, and found himself flinching back when it lit up. 

“Olienne? ” came an annoyed voice, “What exactly do you want this time?”  

It was a beautiful voice, perhaps even more beautiful than his own father's was. Rok Soo wasn’t sure who had answered what was apparently this world’s version of a video phone. A golden dragon’s face glimmered on the orb, eyes turned away from him. 

Strange , Rok Soo thought. He had no issues understanding the golden dragon. How much language had he learned in his egg? He supposed enough to know what this stranger was saying. 

“ Why aren’t you answering-” the golden dragon had turned towards the orb on his side, an annoyed expression on his face, but stopped short upon seeing Rok Soo. 

“ You’re not Olienne,” the dragon spoke once more, eyes narrowing. “You look like a hatchling. How old are you? Where is Olienne?” 

Well, Rok Soo didn’t have many options other than to tell the other dragon the truth. If anything, this could possibly be a boon for him. Maybe this dragon could tell him where he was? Or even what to do. 

“I am a day old.” Rok Soo answered, ignoring the way the dragon was looking at him. “And if Olienne is the name of my father, he is dead.” 

“Excuse me?” the golden dragon asked, moving closer to the orb. “Olienne had a—no wait, dead? ”  

Rok Soo nodded. 

“He's still here. His heart is gone.” The dragon’s eyes widened, seemingly shaken by that answer. “I’m... not sure what to do now.” 

Better to be honest in this situation, even if something that felt like pride uncomfortably began to prickle at his skin. There was no use in pretending he knew what to do. He was a day old, for crying out loud! How was a day year old supposed to get food, or make money! 

The golden dragon moved away from the orb, absorbing the slew of information that he had just been given. An old dragon, dead. Killed at that. A baby dragon, abandoned. How long ago had Olienne been killed, and why hadn’t he set anything up for his child before his death? Was the killer still around? 

Even if dragons by nature were loners, he couldn’t simply leave a baby dragon alone in this situation. What if the killers came back and found the child? 

“Stay there.” the golden dragon stated. An irritated feeling came to Rok Soo, as if annoyed that the older dragon dared to command him. “ I’m coming now. ” 

“Oh?” Rok Soo sat back, “and how long will-” 

The feeling of an unfamiliar, powerful force began to echo throughout the dusty old lair. Rok Soo could feel it coming from the entrance, somewhere that he hadn’t bothered to venture towards. What was the use of going outside if he had no grip on what dangers existed? 

The orb went dark, and the power solidified. 

Rok Soo immediately recognized that it was another dragon.it was a feeling that he knew would be unable to be replicated by any other being. 

‘So all dragons could teleport, then?’ He wondered. Or was it simply easy to teleport in this world? Was teleporting the main form of transportation here? 

He had decided to leave his place in the study to greet the golden dragon properly, and floated towards the main room. He wasn’t a huge fan of being near his dragon father’s corpse, but once again those instincts tickled at the back of his mind, telling him he needed to protect the only home he had. 

The golden dragon had polymorphed into what appeared to be a beautiful elf somewhere between leaving the call and Rok Soo’s journey from the study. Light golden locks fell down his back, with darker golden eyes calmly looking over the destroyed main chamber. Resting regretfully for a moment on the corpse of Olienne before settling onto Rok Soo’s tiny form. 

They stared at each other for what had to be the longest few minutes of Rok Soo’s new life. He couldn’t back down, however. He couldn’t prove to be the weaker dragon, he felt it deep within himself. He couldn’t fight the urge to straighten his back, curl his tail around his legs, and appear strong. 

How ridiculous, what was he supposed to do?! 

The golden dragon smirked, perhaps sensing the desperation beneath Rok Soo’s false pride, and broke eye contact. Rok Soo had to push down the childish desire to preen in victory, and was still trying to push down the embarrassing feelings when the dragon-now-elf kneeled down in front of him. 

“I know you probably don’t want to, but I think you need to come with me,” he began. “I’m unsure as to why Olienne didn’t leave you any growth tools here but I can barely sense his powers in this place. You won’t be safe here even if you are a dragon.” 

Rok Soo pushed down the uncomfortable feeling that accompanied the golden dragon’s words. He really didn’t want to go, it felt as if he was meant to be here. But the other dragon was correct. He had nothing here that could protect him. 

“I can speak.” Rok Soo began, “But I can’t read.” 

The golden dragon chuckled, reaching his arms down to pick up Rok Soo’s small form. Rok Soo debated on fighting the stranger, but found himself relaxing into the hold despite himself. This dragon wasn’t family, but he was powerful, and similar to himself. With him, Rok Soo felt oddly safe. 

“Not even dragons are born with the ability to read. But you will learn quickly, I will teach you.” he promised. “I’m sure Olienne knew it would come to this, there’s no way you could have reached me unless he had planned it.” 

That made sense, Rok Soo thought. The orb had been placed perfectly beneath the scattered papers, and after putting just a fraction of his powers towards it, it had called the other dragon. Maybe, knowing he was at risk of death, he had preplanned a call in hopes Rok Soo would find it. 

“In any case, we shouldn’t linger here.” the golden dragon spoke once more, breaking him from his thoughts. “It’s been quite a few years since the attack, but there’s no telling if whoever killed your father will come back.” 

Rok Soo nodded, knowing it was a smart decision to leave even if every instinct told him to stay. However, he wanted to grab the diary first. And even then…

His eyes met the corpse of his father once more, and he felt more than heard the golden dragon sigh. 

“I know. You want to put him to rest properly, right?” he asked. “Don’t worry, I’ll handle it. But doing so will take quite a bit of mana, and I don’t want to risk you being exposed if whatever attacked him is nearby.” the dragon reasoned. Rok Soo blinked up at him, a feeling of sadness impossible to hide. Golden eyes met his, before quickly moving away. 

“I’m sorry that this is what you awoke to.” he continued. “But you’re a dragon, and you’re going to be more powerful than anything in the entire world soon enough.” 

Rok Soo didn’t want to be too powerful, being powerful meant he’d definitely have to deal with annoying things in the future. Powerful people were always getting into trouble. He’d be happy just being strong enough to slack off peacefully. 

Still, what he was beginning to think of as separate instincts, ‘dragon’ instincts, brought pride and assurance to his being at that. He would be powerful; dragons were great and mighty after all. 

“I need to grab my father's diary.” Rok Soo spoke up, his tiny voice quieter than expected. “I left it in the study.” 

The golden dragon didn’t release him, however, and simply walked in the direction of the study. The small frown on his face grew as he noted the destruction evident in the lair, only to ease a bit when he noted remnants of magic from the young dragon flowing through the air of the study. 

“You're already using mana properly, well done.” the older dragon noted. 

Rok Soo released himself from the man’s grip and flew to the diary. He decided to grab the stack of papers he had gathered from the floor as well. He found himself fiddling with the edges of the loose paper as he spoke towards who would be his temporary guardian. 

“What’s your name?” 

The golden dragon’s lips turned up, and his hands twitched, as if wanting to pull the young dragon back into his arms. Dragons normally didn’t get along, especially when they weren’t related, but there was something about this newly hatched dragon that compelled him to take care of it. 

“I’m Eruhaben,” he answered. “And what about you, hatchling? Do you have a name yet?” 

Rok Soo thought about it for a moment. Should he use his name from his previous life? Would that be appropriate? But what if his father had thought about a name for him, and it was in this diary? Should he search for it? 

Did he want to keep his previous name, or discard it? 

Eruhaben’s chuckle interrupted his circling thoughts, warm arms pulling Rok Soo back into his embrace. 

“That’s alright, you don’t need to know now.” he assured the young dragon. “We have time.” 

And with that, Rok Soo felt the world quietly shift around him, as the now familiar feeling of teleportation magic surrounded him. 

Chapter Text

Before Rok Soo had realized it an entire week had passed with Eruhaben in the dragon’s personal lair. 

In this time he had learned three important things: 

One : Dragons were really great. Rok Soo had picked up reading at an astronomically quick rate. It had already been strange to realize he had been talking and moving on his own after essentially just being born but his learning capacity seemed to be an unstoppable force. Not even Rok Soo could tell what his own limits were. Human babies had nothing on dragons. 

Two : Eruhaben was definitely not prepared to take care of anyone, let alone a child. The older dragon did well when instructing him on how to read and write, and did okay with filling in what little gaps Rok Soo was dealing with conversation wise. However the minute the discussion turned to anything outside of education he could barely keep up. Rok Soo had once asked what he did for fun and the elven shaped man had frozen only to then ask ‘why do you want to know?’. How long had it been since Eruhaben had kept any company? Rok Soo had already found out he was nearly a thousand years old, how could he be this bad at conversation? 

The third and most important thing : Rok Soo had unfortunately reincarnated into the world of “The Birth of a Hero”. He had discovered this after learning of the current kingdoms and their monarchs. The moment he had heard ‘Roan Kingdom’ and ‘Alberu Crossman’ he had enough proof to confirm his current location. 

It was an enjoyable read when he was a human, but living in this world? Even as a dragon it would surely be difficult. Perhaps if he had been born years before the novel took place or even after it would be different, but if his memory of the novel was correct he had just around fourteen years before Choi Han would return to the destroyed Harris Village. Not only would Rok Soo have to live in this novel world, but he would be doing so as one of the strongest known figures during the actual plotline. 

Rok Soo immediately tried to ignore the now common rush of pride that came at recognizing how strong his existence was. How embarrassing to be proud of something you couldn’t help but be born with. It’s not like he had worked for it! He didn’t even want to be powerful! Being powerful meant he wouldn’t be able to relax!

He looked sulkily at himself in the mirror adjacent to his desk. Eruhaben had quickly set up a room for him upon his arrival, and a mirror was one of the first additions. After all: 

“A dragon needs to be able to see their own greatness.”

Eruhaben's words, not his. 

It had taken a few days to adjust to the completely different figure staring back at him. He was less than 3 feet long, and his scaled skin was a deep crimson red. His eyes matched completely with his previous life, it not a bit more red than brown. His wings were longer than the average newly born dragon, but he only had Eruhaben’s word to go off of for that. Four small, itchy circular nubs were situated on either side of his head. A place where horns would grow, apparently. The second set, directly behind the first were larger. In this case he was also outside of the average, as most dragons only had two. 

Rok Soo had tried polymorphing into a human—or at least something human-like, however it was difficult to maintain the form with his current mana control and the results, well…

He’d rather be a baby dragon than a baby human or elf. He hadn’t been able to adjust the age he appeared as during the shift and it was only thanks to Eruhaben’s quick reflexes that baby human Rok Soo hadn't gone tumbling off the desk he had been practicing on when his center of gravity suddenly shifted. His brilliant idea to pretend to be a normal human was then put on hold.

He wouldn’t be blending in with this new society anytime soon. 

Another thing he had learned was that the reason he even needed Eruhaben’s help was due to a strange occurrence right before Olienne’s death that resulted in him having to move his egg. Olienne had originally set up a forest domain perfect for a baby dragon, one that would lead him to necessary tools and appropriately keep him isolated until he was ready to move on his own. Rok Soo assumed that Olienne had also planned to be there with him, as in his notes he had discussed a small home he had crafted in the middle of the forest. 

But then something had gone wrong, and he had abandoned the original space he had claimed for them. Maybe he knew he was being hunted, or maybe it was something else. The diary didn’t explain. Needless to say, Rok Soo was born in a newly designated forest instead, with nothing to ease his way into this new world. According to Eruhaben, he had spent a little over two hundred years on his own as an egg. Or at least that's what he assumed based on when it appeared Olienne had been killed.

“Eruhaben.” Rok Soo spoke up, gaining the golden dragon’s attention. Eruhaben had remained in his elven appearance since Rok Soo had arrived, something about needing the proper hands for ‘catching mischievous babies’ . 

Rok Soo was over a week old, hardly a baby! And he had yet to do anything child-like, unless you counted the time he had accidentally knocked over Eruhaben’s favourite vase, or when he had simply been trying to put a book away but had underestimated his physical strength and the entire shelf had collapsed! But it wasn’t on purpose! And he'd only fallen that one time. 

“What is it now, hatchling?” Eruhaben asked, flipping through a book on the social differences of beast tribes. He'd previously made a joke that Rok Soo didn't act 'dragon enough' and was playing at finding out 'what he truly was.' The nerve.  

Rok Soo resisted the childish urge to puff out his cheeks in annoyance, and instead narrowed his eyes. The urge to go with his dragon instincts and demand to be respected and the instilled human urge to simply not be bothered with the unfortunate nickname and to let it go fought for dominance in his mind. Instead, he let out a deep sigh and spoke in what was definitely not a baby voice: 

“I am a week old now.” 

Eruhaben scoffed, closing the book. 

“A hatchling in comparison to me.” 

Without his consent, Rok Soo released the smallest of growls, only to immediately recognize what was happening and forced himself to stop. Eruhaben let loose a short laugh, and then leaned forward in his chair. 

“Speak. What is it you wanted to discuss?” 

Rok Soo found himself turning away from that intense, almost scary gaze and began to explain his idea:

“ I need to see the human world to fully understand what it’s like. I’ve been thinking maybe it’s time for me to observe the nearest village or town, get a grasp on what society is like here.” 

After all Rok Soo would eventually want to blend in. He couldn’t go around as a dragon forever, especially once the plot of the novel began. The more he knew about how humans in this world acted, the better off he was for going by unnoticed later. 

“Why would a dragon need to understand human society?” Eruhaben questioned. “You don’t need to learn their ways, you simply need to grow into your power and then pave your own path. Everyone else will adjust to you.” 

Rok Soo didn’t like that. He didn’t want to lord over others, no matter what these strange instincts said. He didn’t want nor need a legacy or power, but to be able to rest peacefully he would need to understand humans. If he stuck out too much he was bound to draw unwanted attention. 

But there was no way Eruhaben would understand that. The 'Birth of a Hero' had been very clear on how dragons thought of themselves vs. others. Unwanted attention was the least of their concerns.

“It’s simply a curiosity.” Rok Soo used it as an excuse. “I’ve read about how human nobility acts in these books, but I’ve never even seen one properly.” 

“Humans are short lived and often disappointing. You’d be better off avoiding them.” 

“But I want to see them.” Rok Soo insisted, not letting it go. “I want to know.” 

Brown-red eyes met gold as the dragons conflicting viewpoints clashed. Rok Soo’s small red claws gripped the book beneath him tightly, refusing to stand down. He had been a ‘short lived, mostly disappointing’ human before. But he had been one in a modern age, where social etiquette had never been necessary for him to know, and had spent the last portion of his life in a barely functioning monster infested world. Table manners, social cues, everything had changed when the monsters arrived. He didn't need to act like nobility exactly, but his instincts refused to allow him to seem uneducated among any living being. He'd at least like to pass as a child of a lower ranked house if need be. 

Finally, Eruhaben let out a deep sigh, muttering to himself about how ‘the hatchling is annoyingly persistent’ and ‘where did he get that from?’. Rok Soo pretended not to hear it. 

“Fine. You can go to the human village nearby, but you can’t show yourself.” Eruhaben insisted. “I’m still searching for who killed Olienne, we can’t risk anyone knowing where you are.” 

“That’s fine.” Rok Soo agreed, “I’ve learned something new anyways.” 

With that, he turned himself invisible. He had learned quite a few useful tricks over the last week, mostly will based magic. It turns out with how powerful dragons naturally were that most basic magic could be done by simply thinking of doing it. He wanted to float something? Easy, just think of lifting it. He needed to make a fire? Just the thought of warm flames was enough to create a small blaze. 

Teleporting was a bit more difficult as he hadn’t truly seen any places to map out in his head. Rok Soo was certain he could do it with a bit of effort though! 

Eruhaben quietly came to his side and picked up his invisible form. Rok Soo didn't even react to the action as he'd gotten used to being manhandled by the elder. Eruhaben would pick him up at the strangest of times. Pat him during others. Rok Soo wasn't used to the physical affection, had barely received it in his previous life. 

“Very good.” he praised, “You are truly a dragon.” 

Rok Soo ignored the rush of pride that went directly to what was definitely a developing dragon ego. 

He would explore the village and after learning how humans in this world interacted with one another he’d finally have some time to slack around. Now that he had permission from his newly appointed guardian he could finish everything he needed to do for the next few years! 

“I’ll be going with you, just in case.” 

Well, that might make things a bit more complicated. 

They didn't go to the nearby village. Eruhaben had teleported them halfway across the continent. 

That in itself wouldn't be a problem, but...

“This would be easier if you’d at least try to blend in.” Rok Soo grumbled from his current place on his guardian’s shoulder. No one could see him as he was invisible, but it didn’t seem like a dragon companion would have mattered considering Eruhaben was wearing a practically shining white and golden robe while in his elven appearance. 

Rok Soo had assumed Eruhaben would adjust himself to look at a little more human, or at least wear discreet clothing! They were among people living lives primarily suited for farming and trading. Not a singular human here was wearing flawlessly white clothing, let alone whatever this silky material was supposed to be! The dragon's light gold locks flowed elegantly behind him as they walked which only added to the already inhuman appearance. No one normal looked like this! 

Eruhaben might as well have just called a meeting in town square to say: ‘definitely avoid me in fear for your lives. Not only am I an elf but a rich one! There will be dire consequences if you even look at me the wrong way!’ 

“You can observe the humans while I preserve my dignity.” Eruhaben argued back, side eyeing a human farmer who he thought had come far too close with his cart.

-Your dignity isn’t going to stop your precious silk robes from getting covered in animal feces. 

Rok Soo mocked directly into Eruhaben’s head, and the older man frowned. He stealthily looked down, hoping to hide the action from Rok Soo’s gaze, but the young dragon’s breath against his neck became uneven, trying and failing to hide a laugh. 

To be honest, Eruhaben wasn’t exactly sure why he was so on edge. It wasn’t as if this was his first time among humans. He had lived for nearly a thousand years and had participated in many important human events. He knew how to blend in to human society. He could have dressed in drab clothing and changed his appearance rather easily. But there was just something about knowing he was responsible for the week year old dragon he had subtly insisted stay within grabbing distance. 

The hatchling had caused a large amount of abnormal reactions in the ancient being. Dragons were solitary creatures by nature, and even newly born ones craved independence. But this one had asked for help, and had listened when he explained things the child didn’t fully understand. Had instead of boasting of his powers requested longer naps and more human sweets. The baby dragon seemed conflicted about proving himself, and at the strangest of times would reach out to comfort him of all creatures.

The truth of it all was he didn’t know or trust these human villagers, and didn’t want them coming anywhere near the yet unnamed dragon child. If he had to put on a show to keep them away all while fulfilling the hatchling's desire, he would do so. 

“Ah,” the invisible child spoke near his ear. “That won’t do.” 

Eruhaben was pulled out of his rather aggressive thought process of what he would do to anyone who sought to harm the child when suddenly that comfortably familiar weight lifted from his shoulders. Unable to see Rok Soo, but able to feel his imperfectly suppressed mana allowed Eruhaben to see just where the week year old was going. 

A young human woman probably no more than sixteen years old was kneeling on the unpaved dirt road. Her skirts dirtying with the dust and mud her hands scattered as she searched frantically for what her frequent panicked comments indicated was her coin purse. The empty basket beside her showed that she had either come to the village to buy goods, or that she had already sold everything she had brought. Either way, it seemed as if she was without what should be a substantial amount of money. 

‘Unfortunate’ Eruhaben thought, but not either of their problems. Humans misplaced things all the time, and on a busy market day such as this there was no shortage of thieves. This would be a valuable lesson for the girl. 

Or at least it would be if not for the sudden scream of a short man in clothes so plain no one would ever look twice at him. The man, who had been walking no more than ten paces ahead of the fallen woman suddenly tripped over his own feet and slammed into a nearby water trough. The man’s face stayed below the murky water for far longer than would have been normal for a simple fall, but within a few moments he pulled himself out. Red faced and breathing heavily, he looked around erratically, searching for something he couldn't see. His hands shook as he tried to right himself from his place on the ground. 

Eruhaben schooled his expression as the man began to argue with a well meaning villager that something had definitely tripped him and then held him down! Deciding that the yelling man would be written off as irrational by the villagers, Eruhaben dismissed him and glanced back at the girl, only to find her gripping a coin purse and staring up towards the sky as if waiting for someone to appear. 

Eruhaben reached a hand up to pat the baby dragon who had found his way back onto his shoulder. The entire exchange between the humans had lasted maybe two minutes.  

“Playing the hero?” Eruhaben casually asked, knowing already just how the hatchling felt about heroics. He had made it clear within his first few days of studying human and elven history how he felt about it.

-Don’t even joke about that. 

Eruhaben could imagine the disgusted expression on the child’s face and in response aggressively rubbed the top of the dragon’s head. A small huff came from his invisible companion as tiny claws batted the hand away. 

-I only returned her money because that man had plenty of his own. I think I charged enough for my services. 

“Oh?” 

A coin purse much larger than the one returned to the young girl appeared from thin air. 

“I see. I suppose that’s a fair trade. Guess you’re not a hero after all.” 

-That’s right. 

The baby dragon sounded smug and insistent, as if he had proven a very important point. Eruhaben bit the inside of his mouth to stop the smile from forming and instead gestured to the food stalls. 

“Let’s get some food and go home. I’ll reward you for doing such a good job today.” 

He didn’t get a response, but the ever so slight feeling of a head resting against his neck was answer enough. 

The sound of soft breathing was the only thing breaking the silence in Eruhaben’s lair. The golden dragon rested his head upon his arms as he watched over the sleeping child who’d fallen asleep on top of his desk. 

At least the amount of time the hatchling slept was appropriate. He’d fallen asleep not even thirty minutes after enthusiastically eating the fresh steak they had bought at the market. Originally he had been insistent that he’d continue studying, determined to reach true literacy before the end of his second week alive, but the head he’d practically buried into the book on geography was now resting uncomfortably against the pages. He'd gotten less than five passages in before his eyes had closed.

It was abnormal how quickly the little one had been learning, even for a dragon. Speaking was one thing, after all it was common for dragons to subconsciously learn language through the egg if a parent spoke to them often. But the unnamed dragon spoke too easily, reasoned too quickly to be normal for a child. Even though Eruhaben had only met a few dragons young enough to compare, his own memory went back to his birth. He had definitely been smarter and more emotionally capable than any human or elven child, but he had still been rather childish in other ways. Even if he would never admit it out loud. 

His charge didn’t have true dragon tantrums. He didn’t become territorial of space or food. He’d yet to show any desire for a physical fight and never insisted on being more capable than he was. 

Eruhaben had observed plenty of moments where a young dragon’s pride should have interfered or caused an outburst, only to watch the child’s face settle into a determined expression before thinking hard on something. After a few minutes, it was as if the moment had never happened at all. 

It was very strange. 

But who was he to judge how a dragon should behave? He had met plenty of dragons throughout his years and despite some similarities he wouldn’t say he understood all of them. Olienne had been insulting and rude at the best of times. If anything he should be grateful that the child didn’t immediately curse him out the minute he’d shown up. 

Eruhaben moved to pick up the sleeping dragon, only to find himself fighting against a smile when the dragon didn’t wake up and instead settled into his arms. One thing was for sure, the hatchling definitely loved his sleep. 

To think only a week had passed. 

He gently set the sleeping child into the improvised nest of golden embroidered pillows and white blankets Eruhaben had kept hidden away. Pale fingers brushed against a scale covered head before he backed away. 

‘I can teach him everything he needs to know before my end.’ Eruhaben thought to himself, determined to help the being that had unexpectedly become a central part of his life in such little time. He had maybe 20 years of life left in him, but that should be enough to help the child gain true independence and allow him to live a fruitful life. 

Perhaps he’d be able to find and destroy Olienne’s killers before then as well. Maybe he’d even let the little one make the final blow. He deserved vengeance after all. 

Whatever came for them in the future, Eruhaben was sure they could handle it.

Chapter Text

In a flash three years had passed, and in that time many things had changed for Rok Soo. 

For one, he had mastered all of the languages currently being used in the modern world within the first year. It would have taken less time, but after a few outings had resulted in some interesting situations Eruhaben had put a ban on Rok Soo going out alone so he’d only been able to practice sparingly. 

It’s not as though he had done anything wrong and he hadn’t gotten hurt. It’s not his fault he had stumbled onto a group of slavers pretending to be mercenaries. He had originally been secretly following them around in hopes of gaining more money, but when he instead found people caged in their base…

Well, the slavers may have found themselves without any home to return to and the local army waiting outside of the burnt remains, but he had hardly involved himself outside of pretending to get captured in human form. Sure, that had maybe caused a negative reaction in Eruhaben who had actually been the one to burn down their stronghold and tell the right people who needed to be punished, but it’s not as if anything had actually happened! Rok Soo had it handled before the elder dragon had gotten involved. 

Yes, Eruhaben may have become the tiniest bit angry when they had been venturing through the capital city only to be stopped by a family or two of human nobles that wanted to know Rok Soo’s marriage prospects. He didn’t really understand it himself. His human form wasn’t that interesting, and he was only a child. They couldn’t truly be serious about it. Eruhaben had taken the humans' jokes too seriously. 

Even now as he looked in the mirror, he didn’t really get it. 

He looked a little older than three years old in his human form, but no more than six. He had found that appearing closer to his actual age took less mana and allowed him to blend in better when among the public. He hadn’t really gone for a specific look, as Eruhaben had informed him he could. Instead, he just willed himself to appear human. 

So his face looked somewhat similar to his face as an actual human child did, except in this world it was a bit smoother, free from the bruising and small grooves in his skin he’d gained from abuse. He wasn’t hungry in this life so there was a roundness to his cheeks he'd never seen before. Anytime he’d forget to eat there his guardian would be with something to snack on.

His hair was bright red and rather long; Closer to his hips than his waist. Eruhaben had left him alone about the hair at first, but after finding out that he only seldom took care of it he’d been forced to sit down every night while his locks were meticulously brushed, braided and even occasionally given scented oils to increase its smoothness and shine.

“If you’re going to stick to this form, you need to take care of it” the golden dragon had insisted. Rok Soo had become used to the different styles the older man would tie his hair into, and only half heartedly shrugged it off when asked why he didn’t just will it to be shorter. 

Little did he know Eruhaben had caught the way Rok Soo had stared at his golden locks while thinking up polymorph ideas and had decided he was so pleased by the child’s desire to resemble him that he’d let it go. 

That didn’t stop him from having to force back a pleased laugh the first time Eruhaben had tied the boy’s hair into a high ponytail only to see the smallest of points on his ears. Not quite long or pointed enough to pass as truly elven, but enough to hint at it. 

No, Eruhaben would keep that little scrap of knowledge to himself even if he couldn't stop smiling for weeks. If he pointed it out there was no way the child wouldn’t change it. He especially didn’t plan to let the hatchling know he had picked up Eruhaben’s way of walking, either. A graceful gait that Eruhaben had perfected to appear more difficult to approach. No matter how much Rok soo insisted he didn’t want to appear as too high ranking among humans, he held himself and spoke as someone worthy of a royal position. 

“Hatchling, I really don’t like that expression.” Eruhaben spoke up, breaking Rok Soo’s staring contest with the mirror. 

The humanish shaped dragon didn’t respond to what he knew was a subtle request for an explanation on what he was thinking. Eruhaben seldom showed true concern through his words over the years, instead going through actions and seemingly separate conversations to get his intentions across. 

Rok Soo had settled into the dark red velvet chair Eruhaben had gifted him for his second birthday, his matching white and gold robe comfortably shifting around his legs and keeping warmth on his resting body. If someone was to somehow breach the hidden lair and peer in, they'd look like an intentionally matching father-son set if not in looks then in elegance and dress. 

In truth neither of them had taken their dragon forms for quite some time. Once Rok Soo had been capable of making himself float as a human and the form itself was able to do daily tasks without issue, he only changed when he needed to. Eruhaben had followed his lead, thus leading them to lazing about as people rather than dragons. 

Seeing no response incoming, Eruhaben spoke up once more. 

“Are you ever going to choose a name, or have you decided that it’s too much of a bother? I can pick it for you if you want me to.” 

Rok Soo blinked at the offer, noting that even though Eruhaben had said it casually, he had been serious. Spending three years with each other with the other person as a main companion made it difficult to not pick up on the subtlest of social cues. 

He wondered if this is why Choi Jung Soo and Lee Soo hyuk had always been able to read him so easily. 

“It simply keeps slipping my mind.” Rok Soo answered, “It’s not really all that important to me.” 

It was true. He’d been far more involved with making sure he had the plot of “The Birth of a Hero” memorized when he wasn’t busy with studying this world. Sure, his memory was amazing, he was sure that he wouldn’t forget the plot no matter how many years had passed. But it was good to keep the memory fresh, especially when the clock was ticking. 

Just over ten years until Choi Han would return to a destroyed Harris village and then attack a minor human villain. Cale Henituse. 

Rok Soo had already decided to personally confirm just how closely this world followed the novel he had read. He would soon go to confirm their existence. He could easily hover over the forest of darkness while invisible and find Choi Han and then check on Cale afterwards. After all, it was around this time that the minor villain had refused his duties as an heir and began to create the title of “Trash” instead. If the two of them were acting ‘in character’ so to speak, he’d know where to go from there.

He had debated on showing himself to Choi Han if he was in this world and freeing him from the forest, however a problem arose with that. The novel had stated that Choi Han grew his strength in the forest for years but didn’t specify if anything happened in the last few years before escaping. What if he interfered and Choi Han hadn’t gained the amount of strength needed to face the secret organization? 

Rok Soo was certain he’d be able to defeat Choi Han as he was now. He’d seen a few high ranked sword users in the eastern kingdoms armies and wasn’t overly impressed. No one as skilled as Choi Han, and none of them masters. But it was still a rather good comparison point. Perhaps if he was a human he’d be more nervous about inserting himself into the protagonist's life, but even if there was a fight he was sure to survive it. Not that he wanted to become involved with the story or the inevitable war that would follow, but the sooner Choi Han could get a move on and finish things the sooner he could rest for a few hundred years. 

But first he had to convince Eruhaben to even let him go. Although Rok Soo was easily capable of teleporting now he didn’t want to venture to somewhere so far without the elder’s permission. He had gained a respect for the dragon who’d taken care of him over the last few years. Making him upset would only cause further issues, especially if he suddenly came back with yet another baby dragon for him to raise. There's no way Rok Soo would be the one raising it, after all. 

That was another thing, and something Rok Soo knew would alter the plot he knew significantly. He couldn’t leave a young dragon to be tortured or killed by such scummy humans. His instincts wouldn’t allow it. 

He had tried to reason with himself, but the closer the date came that the dragon would be born, the louder his instincts screamed at him to do something. 

Somewhere out there, likely already in Venion Stan’s hands, was a dragon egg. That egg would hatch in 6 years, and then suffer a horrible, trapped and tortured existence for another four before giving in to the pain and hate and losing its life.

Even thinking of such a scenario made the wind around him swirl from his irritation. Logically, he knew he couldn’t do anything just yet. Just because he knew where the four year old dragon would be kept in the future didn’t mean that was where the egg would be. If he went there before it was even hatched it could cause a major change. What if him interfering too early changed where the young one was located entirely?

That was an unacceptable risk. 

“A strange reaction to me wondering if you'll ever choose a name, hatchling.” Eruhaben once again pulled him from the wandering direction of his thoughts. 

He hadn’t told Eruhaben about the dragon. How exactly would he even begin to explain such knowledge? 

“It’s not like you’ll call me by it anyways.” Rok Soo replied, deciding not to comment on his mana surge from before. “You haven’t called me anything but ‘hatchling’ for over two years now. I might as well just make that my name and save you the trouble of memorizing a new one.” 

Eruhaben let out a short laugh before gesturing for Rok Soo to join him from his space across the room. In his hand was a hair comb. 

“You will always be a hatchling to me, no matter how many years pass.” 

Rok Soo scoffed even as he needlessly floated to his guardian’s side, a floor pillow cushioning his descent. Without any prompting Eruhaben began to untangle the wind blown crimson strands. Rok Soo did his best not to appear too pleased even if the action was extremely comforting. 

“I will be four years old in three months, I’m far from a hatchling.” 

“And I will be four years older than the day I took you in, thus our positions haven’t changed. You remain a hatchling.” 

 Eruhaben hummed softly as he sectioned out the child’s hair, deciding today he deserved a more intricate design. Despite what the little one always claimed he had a tendency to constantly move about and cause trouble, so being forced to sit down and have his hair done at Eruhaben’s leisure was always a chore. 

The sound of hair being tightly wound together was the only thing disturbing the silence in the room for quite some time, until Rok soo decided he’d need to bring up his travel plans. He wanted to do it soon. 

“I want to go somewhere on my own.” he began, noting that even starting a conversation about leaving their home had Eruhaben sectioning off more pieces of hair for separate braids. His version of a punishment, Rok Soo knew.

He could bear the extra time spent on something so pointless if it meant he could leave. It was important to do this, and do it before things spiraled out of control and the plot ruled their lives. 

“Last time you went out by yourself half a town collapsed. That’s not keeping a low profile, which you’re supposed to be doing. Remember?” 

“I didn’t do that!” Rok Soo insisted. “There was an earthquake. A completely normal, totally unplanned earthquake. I had nothing to do with it.” 

“Yes, but thanks to your actions they decided to name the day after you and make a yearly festival honoring the ‘crimson haired angel’ that used their ‘god designated’ powers to free the trapped commoners.” 

“I was in the area and they paid me for doing it.” he huffed out. “And besides, it’s not like they were going to get out on their own. If all of them died they’d send mages and officials to scout the area. That’s the last thing we need.” 

“We could deal with any humans they’d send our way.” Eruhaben countered all while gently combining two braids together. Rok Soo frowned, annoyed.

“If they found us we’d eventually have to move. I don’t want to move.” 

Eruhaben froze at that for a moment, trying and failing to ignore the pleased flutter in his chest. 

“I like our home as it is.” 

The hatchling was going to make him a fool one day. This giddy feeling wasn’t befitting of a great dragon. He was older than most of the kingdoms in the world, and had lived alone for the majority of his life! He shouldn’t be this happy that the hatchling didn’t want to leave. 

Oh, he could at least hear the child out. Surely nothing too insane would happen if he went on a small adventure of his own. 

“Where is it you want to go?” he asked casually, trying to seem as if he wasn’t actually interested. 

Rok Soo couldn’t hold back the small, smug grin that crossed his face. He tilted his face back, noting Eruhaben had quickly gripped the unfinished braids to keep them from losing their shape. Red-brown eyes met gold and Rok Soo widened them slightly, as if in hopes he could appear as innocent as he tried to make his voice sound. 

“I want to see the North East” 

“Excuse me?” a frown immediately overtook Eruhaben’s face. 

“It won’t be for long, promise!” Rok soo explained quickly, knowing if he didn’t get his words out Eruhaben could quickly dismiss him. “I’ve just never been there before, and I heard about a city that lets you make wishes if you stack rocks on top of each other. I wanted to see it.” 

Not that he’d actually even be venturing to Puzzle City, nor did he believe in wishing. It was incredibly difficult to keep up such childish behavior for the sake of getting permission. He couldn’t exactly tell the overprotective older dragon that he was planning to head to the famous forest of darkness, could he? 

“You want to…wish on some rocks?” Eruhaben sounded disbelieving, which was fair considering it wasn’t true. But he wasn’t supposed to know that. 

“Yes!” Rok Soo lied without flinching. “I want to make a wish, and the city itself seems so interesting!” 

Eruhaben gently moved the child’s head forward once more so he could finish the braiding process. He didn’t say anything for a few minutes, but Rok Soo knew interrupting him at this point wouldn’t do him any good. He could be patient. 

He felt a silky ribbon tie around braided hair, and knew Eruhaben had finished. Even so, Rok Soo did not move away. Distance would make it easier for the golden dragon to dismiss the conversation. 

“Does it have to be on your own?” Eruhaben finally questioned, seeming to have begun to give in to the idea. “You’ve never been that far north before.” 

“I’m nearly four years old now, remember?” Rok Soo was ready with the argument. “You’re the one who said I was strange for not trying to be more independent. Isn’t it time I go out on my own sometimes?”

Eruhaben couldn’t argue with that at all. It had been his own fault the child could use it in an argument, after all. He hadn’t meant to comment on just how abnormal his behavior was for a dragon, even if it was true. But he hadn’t been able to help himself a few times and it had just kept slipping out. 

He really wanted to curse the him of two years ago for being so foolish. Yes, most dragon children wanted their own territory and space. No, it shouldn't matter that this child didn't care. 

“How about we make a deal?” Eruhaben prompted, gaining Rok Soo’s complete attention. 

“What is it?” 

Whatever it was, it couldn’t be too difficult to accomplish. Eruhaben wasn’t needlessly petty about things like this. 

Eruhaben grinned at the confident look on his face. 

“You pick a name, and I’ll let you go to Puzzle City alone.” 

“I-” 

“And you only have until the end of this week to do it. If you can’t figure out a name by then then you’ll just have to deal with my constant presence until it’s figured out.” 

Rok Soo couldn’t believe his luck, what an easy deal! Picking out a name wouldn’t be that hard, he didn’t even care about it all that much. The only reason why he hadn’t chosen one already was because he’d been so busy over the past few years. 

“Deal.” he confidently agreed. 

Who needed a week to pick out a name, anyways?

How was he supposed to pick out a name in just a week?! 

Rok Soo had never thought so heavily on something in either of his lives and it was beginning to drive him mad. Something so simple was just so–

At this point he’d really rather just be called ‘hatchling’ by anyone who would meet him even if it did irritate his instincts. It would be far less bothersome than wasting energy on all of this. 

He had never had to think about himself for so long before. It was exhausting. 

It’s not as though he hadn’t tried. He had first searched through Olienne’s diary and all of his papers. Eruhaben had even teleported them to his father’s dust ridden lair in hopes he’d be able to find some form of evidence that his father may have had a name in mind for him. 

If it existed, it must have been in the abandoned domain, a place neither him or Eruhaben had been able to locate. Only the forest he’d been found in still remained under Olienne’s fading control. 

After finding nothing left from his father, he had instead looks through this world’s books and registries in hopes of finding something that resonated with him. But he wasn’t a fan of sharing a name with another human, even if it was an unreasonable thing to be irritated by. This dragon pride really got in the way at the most inopportune moments. 

The problem was he couldn’t simply use his Korean name; it was a dead give away for his origins. Sure, he could think of an excuse if need be, but wouldn’t it be simpler to just bypass that entire conversation if he’d ever have to speak to Choi Han? 

He really didn’t want to be involved with the story, let alone forced into it due to a poor naming choice. The overwhelmingly powerful protagonist would definitely be sure to latch on to a familiar name he'd heard in passing, and what an awful way would that be to get Rok Soo found. 

“You know the offer to give you a name is still open, hatchling.” Eruhaben smugly told him, golden eyes glimmering in amusement. 

Eruhaben had offered to help once a day, everyday, for the last week. 

Even though it was a sensible choice to allow his guardian to do it for him, it felt as if he was handing victory to the dragon if he gave in. Despite Rok Soo’s attempt at swallowing his own pride and just letting the man pick out a simple name, instincts continued to disagree. 

“Come now, don’t give me that look.” his guardian teased, just as he had been doing for the entire week. “It won’t be a bad name, I’m sure I could think of something for you.” 

“I can figure it out myself, I still have a few hours.” 

Rok Soo was decidedly not pouting. 

“Something tells me I’ll be going with you to Puzzle City after all. Since you don’t have a name-” 

“I do have a name!” Rok Soo snapped unintentionally, this was exhausting and annoying all at once and he couldn't take it anymore,"It’s Rok-” 

He cut himself off, he hadn’t meant to do that. Stupid dragon pride. 

Eruhaben stared at him, mouth still ajar from his original intent to tease the child. Without his consent Rok Soo’s human like cheeks began to flare red, and for once he wished he was in his original form so it wouldn’t show. 

“Did..” Eruhaben began, stumbling over the words. “Did you just call yourself 'Rock'?” 

“No.” Rok Soo denied, “ I didn’t say that.” 

“You did.” Eruhaben sat up, not letting it go. “You really said your name was 'Rock'.” 

He wasn’t getting out of this one. But this…this could actually work. It’s not as though 'Rok' was a strictly Korean name, even if the accents and meanings changed slightly. And he’d be sure to respond to it as it wouldn’t be much of an adjustment. 

“I didn’t say ‘Rock’.” Rok Soo explained, finally giving in. “I said Rok.” 

Eruhaben delicately changed the way the word rested on his tongue, testing it a few times, then repeated it more soundly. 

“Rok.” 

“That’s right.” he confirmed. “It’s Rok.” 

Eruhaben’s puzzled expression didn’t lessen even as he said Rok Soo’s chosen name quietly, over and over again. As if he couldn’t quite get the hang of it. After a few moments he spoke once more:

“You didn't choose that name because you felt rushed, did you? Because I was only joking-” 

“No.” Rok interrupted. “I…I had been thinking on it for a while. I just thought that maybe it  was too simple for a dragon.” 

It was a lie, of course. He had never considered using part of his pre-reincarnation name as a name in this life. He had no attachment to his previous name, in truth he’d only spoken it because of just how annoyed he was by the teasing. 

But Rok would work just as well as any other name, there were far weirder ones in this world. He doubted Choi Han would even notice.

“There is no such thing,” Eruhaben supported. “You are a dragon, and any and everything you do will never be so simple. Isn’t right that, Rok?” 

The stare was affirming, something he had become used to over the years. Eruhaben seemed to quickly grasp whenever he struggled with dragon urges vs human habits and had begun this strange confidence boosting behavior each time it happened. 

It was comfortably familiar, but it also made him feel a bit guilty as he truly was just lying this time. But he couldn’t explain why the name Rok had just came from his mouth, if anything Eruhaben would declare it was his ‘instincts as a dragon’ that made him say it even if he admitted it was an accident. 

“Yes, I am a dragon.” Rok said instead, deciding to let it go. 

Now he had a name, one not so strange to himself after all. He had chosen it within the final thirty minutes of the last day, well within his deadline for the deal. It was time to make Eruhaben hold up his end of the bargain. 

He was going to go see how the plot was developing. 

Chapter Text

The forest of Darkness didn’t really live up to its name, at least in physical appearance. 

Sure, when you were in the thick of it you could truly grasp the reasoning as to why it was a forbidden region. There were terrifying looking mutated plants, poisonous lakes, and strangely powerful monsters that couldn’t be found anywhere else in the world. From the outside, however, it looked just like any other forest. 

If Rok hadn’t had to fly over the boulder boundary that separated Harris Village from the Forest of Darkness he probably wouldn’t have even spared a second glance at what seemed to be an endless expanse of trees. At least, that was if he ignored the overwhelming mana that exuded from the forest and scratched at his dragon skin even from here far above the tree line. On any average day he’d just consider exploring a place like this a bother and would skip over it entirely. 

But this place was what seemed to be a personal prison for what was essentially an immortal being, the protagonist of ‘The Birth of Hero’. 

Choi Han. 

With ten more years until the destruction of Harris Village and with it the beginning of the story as Rok knew it, he could only assume Choi Han was at least somewhat close to the village. The forest was definitely large enough to get lost in with powerful enough monsters to keep someone trapped for a long period of time. In Choi Han’s case: tens of years. If he was going to bond with the people in the village to the point where he’d essentially lose his mind when they were killed he’d have to be close enough by now that it wouldn’t be a very long trek to find the boulders separating monsters and humanity. 

Rok couldn’t be sure just how long Choi Han had lived with the people of Harris village before the start of the series. He knew it was long enough for an elderly woman to see Choi Han as her son, and that Choi Han had learned how to read and bridge any gaps in verbal communication that might have truly challenged his violent adventure across the western continent. Regardless of when the protagonist found the village didn’t matter to Rok, he had already decided that today was just to check and confirm that Choi Han even existed here. He wouldn’t be interrupting or involving himself whatsoever. 

Luckily, or rather—unluckily, Rok could feel an almost unbearably powerful presence ahead of where he was flying. It was definitely a human controlling it, but this was stronger than even he had expected. Unless there was some other insane, pointlessly strong being that had been forced to call this place home and was hiding in these trees Rok was certain he was heading towards Choi Han.

Still, regardless of the protagonist buff Choi Han was guaranteed to be sporting there was no way he’d be able to sense Rok’s presence without the dragon’s consent. Rok had made sure of it. One of the very first things he had done when he was learning mana control was to ask Eruhaben how to suppress said mana. Eruhaben may have found the desire to seem powerless strange, but Rok knew it was essential for a peaceful life. With no reason not to teach him such a technique the elder dragon had done so, easing him into the strange feeling one was sure to get when unable to feel their own presence slowly.

By the time Rok was three years old he’d become better at suppressing his own presence than the nearly thousand year old dragon. Something Rok had only mentioned offhandedly and definitely hadn’t bragged about. 

Point being, no one would ever know he was a dragon or even of his existence if Rok didn’t want them to. His slacker life was basically a guarantee. 

Rok silently flew towards the sound of steel against flesh which just grew louder as he came closer. His dragon form was small enough to float seamlessly through the trees with none the wiser. No twigs or leaves were caught in his path, ensuring his anonymity even as the shape of a human being surrounded by what appeared to be giant warthogs became clear to him. 

There he was, Choi Han. 

Rok flew a little higher and settled down silently on a large tree branch, deciding to watch the human—if you could call a timeless being with more power than any one person should have a human— fight the mutated monsters. Rok had definitely never seen anything like them before, despite being warthog adjacent. Blood red tusks that were both wider and larger than he was. The height of them nearly reached Choi Han’s head, and wide enough to eclipse three fully grown tree trunks. And for there to be this many? 

Just how did Choi Han survive for over a hundred years if this was the norm? 

The book had never really gone into heavy detail about its protagonist's time in the Forest of Darkness. It had been just a few paragraphs of background information that was primarily meant to show that Choi Han had suffered and grew under the brutal teachings the forest gave him. Rok knew from personal research that the forest was forbidden for good reason, and that the book had definitely left some important details out of just how difficult it would be for anyone to survive for so long in such a state, but this…

The boy, and despite his true age he really did resemble a boy, was dirt ridden, with clumped and tangled shoulder length hair that looked as if it had been chopped off with a sharp rock. Days old blood clung to every inch of exposed skin and Rok was certain that if he flew closer he’d smell Choi Han before he’d be able to properly hear him. Any clothing he’d been transferred to this world with had most likely been destroyed long ago, instead the teenager was covered in crudely patched together monster fur that he’d likely skinned and tanned all on his own.

At this moment Choi Han didn’t look like a protagonist at all, more like a caveman you’d see in museums meant to show human’s evolutionary roots. But worse, because despite the obvious muscles and the way he confidently swung his sword, gutting the charging warthog monster, he looked desperate. 

Not because of the monsters, no, Rok could tell he was hardly struggling with them. Choi Han wasn’t missing any cues in his footwork, his breathing even and his grip secure. With one monster down, the dirt covered teen swung the sword around, a black aura making itself known as the remaining monsters split in two right before his eyes. 

He looked desperate in a different way, one uncomfortably familiar to Rok. This was a person who hadn’t met a friendly face in far too long and was unsure it even existed anymore. It was the desperation of someone who refused to die, but wasn’t sure why. 

This was a book character who had seemingly come to life right before his eyes, and although Rok had known from the moment he’d been reborn that this world was real, the people in it were real, it was still an uncomfortable thing to see Choi Han’s experience like this up close. Book protagonists were never supposed to be real, their journeys were never easy or comforting even at the best of times. He knew simultaneously everything and yet nothing about this forever young teenager and it made him feel strangely guilty. 

As if Choi Han could hear him and was trying to make him feel worse, he fell to his knees, his uncovered legs immediately becoming covered in what had to be warm monster blood. He dropped his sword without a care and stared into the small space between overgrown trees into a sky just beyond his reach. Rok was granted a perfect view of the boy’s dark, empty looking eyes. The only emotion obvious on his face being the exhaustion practically pouring from him. 

Rok couldn’t do anything for him, he knew this. He wasn’t someone capable of helping someone in such a ragged state. Soon enough, what would barely be a blip of time to the teen who had lived in these trees for hundreds of years, Choi Han would happen upon Harris Village. There he would gain family and friends and they would do their best to help bring him back to a safer mindset. Even after, he’d meet other people far more suitable for aiding him then anything Rok could provide. His only purpose here today was to check on and ensure Choi Han’s existence. 

Which was definitely confirmed. 

Still, it didn’t make sense to leave Choi Han like this, not when Rok could sense more monsters drawn to the smell of fresh blood. He couldn’t save Choi Han, nor was he capable of doing so, but he could at least give him something for all of his years of suffering. Call it a ‘thanks’ for the enjoyable read when he had still been a human on earth. 

Rok pushed some mana towards the fallen teen, carefully providing some energy to him in hopes he’d be able to push through the oncoming storm of monsters. 

This was a mistake. 

Choi Han immediately moved his gaze into the trees where Rok was hiding, accurately sourcing back the sudden mana flow to his safe space. Dark eyes widened as they peered at what seemed to be an empty branch that held a vast amount of power. 

Rok silently cursed at himself for being so foolish, and immediately took to the skies, deciding it was time to flee. He shouldn’t have done anything, he knew this! Choi Han would have been fine on his own. What if, in those few seconds of contact, he memorized how Rok’s power felt? What if he recognized him in a life or death situation and singled him out? 

Rok didn’t look behind him as he fled quickly towards Harris Village, deciding it was time to check on the other variable to the start of the series. If he had, maybe he would’ve noticed the running dark haired human chasing after the small trickling of mana that hadn’t been hidden by the flustered dragon. Maybe he would’ve gone in a different direction had that been the case, too paranoid to change the plot of the book so soon. 

But he hadn’t. 

Rok flew over Harris village without stopping, barely sparing a glance at the future home of the trapped teenager. His destination was Rain City, home of the richest nobility in the North East, and more importantly, the first named villain of ‘The Birth of a Hero’. 

Cale Henituse. 

Not that he’d be a villain right now. The book had loved going into details about the most minor of characters, so Rok knew at the moment Cale should be just around eight years old. At this age, Cale was just beginning to show his true nature as trash of the count’s family, and would likely be goofing off somewhere or another. His assassin butler, Ron Molan, would have been a part of the household for just over three years now and was likely assigned to the noble son’s side at this point. 

Meeting Ron or his son was definitely not on his to-do list so Rok was going to do his best to avoid them. 

Not that he’d mess up as he had done in the Forest of Darkness with Choi Han. He doubted Cale was fighting any mutated monsters, and he didn’t feel some strange, unwarranted guilt to Choi Han’s future personal punching bag. Sure, it wasn’t as if Rok thought Cale deserved what had to be the worst beating of his life, but he didn’t feel like he owed the redhead anything either. 

He’d easily be able to check on Cale, ensure that his path was going the way it should be, and then move on. No intervention required. 

It was easy to pass over the walls surrounding Rain City, easier to see this truly was the land of a very wealthy lord. Although a rather obvious section of the town was slums, he’d seen far worse living situations further south. Right now as the daylight began to fade, the city was starting to light up. Magic filled street lamps guided his path through the people filled square, and he drifted above the crowded streets to the mansion that marked where Count Deruth, and more importantly, Cale Henituse, lived. 

One day Choi Han would struggle to find his way into this building and receive an audience, but Rok would never share that same struggle. No alarms sounded as he flew over the gate between the city and the mansion, his mana suppression working at full capacity. He had decided to do a loop around the building in hopes that, with the summer air being such a rare thing to enjoy, he would be able to sneak through an open window or balcony rather than risking opening a door. There were plenty of observant servants here, and even if they couldn’t see or feel him didn’t mean they wouldn’t see a door opening on its own.

He wasn’t here to cause trouble. 

What Rok hadn’t expected was to immediately find the subject of his search sitting outside on his balcony all alone.  

Bright red hair, slightly brighter than his own, was the first thing he saw. Rok knew Cale stood out in his own family primarily due to his appearance. Everyone else, including his father, had brown hair and brown eyes. Cale may not yet be a drunken, yelling mess who scared the servants and harassed the local bar owners, but he’d never be able to hide his hair without the use of magic. 

At only eight years old the boy was already rather tall, definitely taller than Rok in his human form, and exuded an air of practiced elegance. His posture was perfect as he sat back in a plushy cushioned chair, the red velvet seat complimenting his well fitting evening wear. 

If not for the book describing how early Cale had halted his studies and began ruining his reputation, Rok wouldn’t be able to guess this child would grow to be so incredibly different from how he appeared. 

The red dragon moved closer, quietly situating himself on the detailed marble railing of the balcony, and decided to watch the boy for a few moments. Surely he’d do something to give away his future behavior. A hint to what was to come would be enough to send him on his way. 

As if knowing what the dragon wanted, Cale glanced towards the curtained balcony doors for a moment to confirm he was alone before letting out a deep sigh. He placed a hand over his brown-red eyes and opened his mouth to speak. 

“I wasn’t supposed to be sent this far back, right?” 

The small, childish voice didn’t offset the chills Rok felt flood through his small dragon form. Suddenly he had a very bad feeling. 

“I can’t remember everything, but I swear the God of Death said I’d be sent back to eighteen and then somewhere else entirely. I wasn’t supposed to stay here and this is definitely not eighteen!” 

Cale sounded pretty upset, Rok noted in between dealing with a situation he had definitely not wanted to be in. He suddenly very much did not want to be here, especially if it meant listening to something that sounded suspiciously like something bound to be annoying for his future. 

“Calm down,” Cale spoke to himself, breathing in deeply. Rok appreciated the reminder and tried very much to remember how to fly away from this place this instant. “What do I remember?”

Rok didn’t want to know.

“I was 40 years old, that bastard had…he had…” Cale took in a deep breath, steeling himself, “Mother’s power, and then I…died.” 

‘Please stop talking, ’ Rok wanted to scream, but nothing could come out. He was like a dragon statue, unseen and unheard. 

“The God of Death promised I’d meet mother again, and said all I’d need to do is go back to before that stupidly powerful idiot came and attacked me.” 

Choi Han must be the stupidly powerful idiot, then. 

“He promised I’d be able to see mother again. He said she’d reincarnated into that other world…but I’m here. I wasn’t supposed to be here!” 

Rok couldn’t bring himself to move as the boy’s hand fell from his eyes and he was forced to see brimming tears begin to fall. 

“ What am I supposed to do now?” 

Rok…couldn’t just pretend he didn’t hear all of that, could he? In front of him was the trash of Henituse county, a future drunk whose destiny was to be beaten up by Choi Han and then fade to obscurity. 

But according to this crying eight year old, he had already lived through that life. Had lived and died in the story Rok had read only five volumes of. 

Even more importantly, he had apparently made some sort of deal with the God of Death to go to a different world entirely? Rok had known this world had to be connected to others simply by how he had reincarnated here and Choi Han had been thrown into it, but people from this world could go elsewhere as well? Was there some sort of cycle or rule involved? How did it work?

This was far more than Rok had planned to get involved in. Maybe Eruhaben was right, maybe he did create trouble everywhere he went. He had only been gone a day and he’d already been sensed by the protagonist and found out someone who was a minor villain had apparently gone back in time! What were the chances!

Cale was crying harder now, tears making unhindered tracks on his face. He must have only just returned, or at least, just regained his memory of said return. The boy looked every bit a lost child, smaller than he had appeared when Rok had first found him on the balcony. The chair seemed to swallow him as he pulled his legs up to his chest. 

'What a pain,' Rok thought to himself. If only he’d flown away moments earlier he really wouldn’t have to deal with this.

With a flicker of power, the invisibility that he prided himself in faded away, the red dragon becoming visible for anyone to see. Not that Cale had noticed with the way his head was buried in his legs. 

“Human.” Rok called out, deciding it was better to play dumb and act like he didn’t know the person in front of him. Rok would accept this strange alteration to his plan and use this very unwanted information to his benefit instead.

After all, Cale had lived an entire life in the world already, had definitely lived through more than anything Rok had read. He’d know what had happened after the fifth volume. Maybe this way Rok would be able to bypass the issues the war and that secret organization created entirely. He’d be able to start his slacker life early and become the laziest dragon to ever exist. 

Cale jumped, raising his head to find the source of the sudden call. His eyes, so similar to Rok’s own, widened as they met gazes, and Rok could see the boy’s grip on his own legs tighten to what had to be a painful degree. 

“A dragon-” Cale started, but Rok decided to bypass the annoying fear or reverence or whatever other emotion meeting him was bound to cause. 

“I heard what you said just now, it’s very interesting.” Rok fluttered his wings, flying swiftly to the small table in front of the not-so-young boy. “Do you want to make a deal with me?” 

Cale blinked, unsure of what to do in this situation. 

“I-I’m sorry, a deal? Why would a dragon want to make a deal with me?” 

Rok tried to appear harmless, settling more like a cat than a dragon. It didn’t appear to be working as Cale didn't relax even a fraction of a degree.

“I need information, and you need some way to defend yourself, right?” Rok could convince him, he knew it. He just needed to push the right buttons. “You probably fought an awful person in that future you existed in, but couldn’t do a thing. How sad.” 

Cale grit his teeth at that, fear of an unknown dragon overwhelmed by the pity it showed. Rok ignored the obvious irritation and instead continued his speech: 

“I will give you a way to defend yourself, and you’ll help me figure out the things I need to know. The more you help me, the more I can help you. An even trade.” 

Cale seemingly didn’t know what to say to that, but Rok gave him a minute to process the surprising situation he'd found himself in. Cale had definitely gained awareness not long enough, but long enough that even if this was the body of a child, it was the mind of an adult who was most likely in a time of emotional distress. There was bound to be a thousand different scenarios playing in that human head of his. 

Rok definitely preferred reincarnation to whatever had happened to Cale. Regression? It had to be, right? 

“You heard what I said about dying…and coming back in time, and you believed me?” Cale finally spoke, looking at the dragon with a strangely calm expression. “I woke up this morning and could barely believe it myself, but you believe me? Just like that? I doubted myself all day.” 

Rok scoffed at that. 

“Why would you be out here, lying to the air?” 

“I could be crazy.” Cale countered, but Rok tilted his head at that, not noticing Cale’s hand twitch at the action. 

“You don’t seem crazy.” Rok disagreed, “And besides, I have some rather strange memories myself. Seems as though the gods may have been rather busy.” 

It was easier to pretend he was in a similar situation to Cale rather than explaining the entire story. If anything, he could pretend one of the Gods had sent him a premonition or a warning, or at worst even told him to seek Cale out. Maybe a ‘holy quest’ sent via dragon would fuel Cale’s noble ego into doing what he wanted. 

But he’d rather not go that route if at all possible. He'd rather not get involved with the gods, fake quest or not.

“You have memories…like I do? So you remember the bastards who destroyed over half of this continent? Were you in the war?” Cale hectically asked, before frowning, doubting himself. “I don’t remember any dragons being in the war, or with that asshole’s group. But the memories only come in flashes...” 

So not a perfect regression, then. What exactly had the God of death done to this man? 

“I’m the same.” Rok agreed, “My memory isn’t all that good. The last thing I remember was the Capital city attack.” 

All lies. 

“Ah…yes, I remember.” Cale nodded, his expression falling even more somehow, “My brother died that day. I was stuck at home, I didn’t even get to say goodbye.” 

Rok didn’t know what to say in response to that, just another detail the book had never fully explained. The terrorist attack on the Capital city had taken countless lives, Basen Henituse was just a background character added to the story of an already minor character. His existence was only a name on a page. 

He was also a very real young boy, one important to the regressor in front of Rok. 

“If you make a deal with me, we could stop that.” Rok finally spoke up, “I can help you gain the strength you need to protect your family if you can help me with what I need.” 

Cale struggled for a moment, thinking incredibly hard over his options, before steeling himself. He met the dragon’s eyes and kept his gaze steady. 

“You help me, and I’ll help you. Deal?” 

Rok was surprisingly on the path to getting his slacker life even earlier than planned. He couldn’t hide the pleased tone that bled into his voice as he nodded. 

“Deal.” 

Chapter Text

“This thing is a bit too flashy; don’t you think?” Cale spoke casually, calling out the indestructible shield with a small gesture of his hand. The frown on his face grew as the wings on the shield fluttered, as if to argue with him. “When you told me you’d give me the ability to protect myself I have to admit I wasn’t expecting an ancient power.”

 A small smile bloomed at that, one minute there and the next gone. If Rok wasn’t a dragon, he would have missed the small sign that Cale was pleased, or the way he looked suddenly nostalgic.

 “Are they supposed to speak to you, though?” the eight-year-old questioned, letting the shield drop. 

Rok had held up his portion of the deal first, knowing it would be easier to handle the wary regressor if he showed he wasn’t lying. The boy was slow to trust, and seemed to have some major authority issues. After calming down from his sudden memory return and making the deal with Rok, he’d been touchy at best when it came time to speak on what would happen in the future. Especially when it had become obvious that even if his memories were coming back, they were vague, spotty, and thus at the moment; unreliable. 

So Rok didn’t push, he had nothing to gain for causing more emotional distress trying to pressure Cale into doing what he wanted. Instead, he had focused on helping Cale gain the power to protect himself in the easiest way he could, by simply leading the boy to the slums of his own city.

To the ancient power known as the indestructible shield. 

 For the last few weeks Cale had been steadily feeding different baked goods Rok had purchased—with Cale’s money, of course — from all over the city and neighbouring towns to what was once a very ominous hole under the notorious man eating tree. It would have been much simpler to simply buy out the shops one day at a time, but they were in no rush and Rok wanted to keep as low a profile as possible. Rok would buy the bread, take it to Cale, and then teleport them at night just outside of the fenced area that surrounded the tree. After that, the young dragon remained invisible while Cale fed the hole to prove himself worthy and complete the test.

It was the least bothersome way to go about doing it, especially since they couldn’t just walk around without a care. Rok could only imagine what the locals would think, seeing the eight year old son of the leader of the territory wandering around with bags of bread. He’d be at risk of not only being discovered before the power was gained, but also more vulnerable to danger. The Henituse family may have destroyed any chance of an underground society taking root in their territory, but that didn’t mean there weren't people with bad intentions or low moral values living there. Even if Rok could handle anyone brave—or stupid—enough to try and attack the boy didn’t mean he could be here at all times. 

He still had to return to Eruhaben at least once a week, guardian’s orders. 

"The power spoke to you?" Rok broke himself from his distracting thoughts, deciding it was better to forget the irritated reaction his guardian had when he'd announced he would continue venturing throughout the northeast alone. As much as it itched at Rok’s skin to be gone from his shared lair with the older dragon this often, he had things he needed to do to ensure his future as the laziest, slacker dragon this world would ever see. 

"It wouldn't shut up." Cale complained, "it was like whoever had that power had never really died, she kept ranting about some weird god? Or a cult, maybe? feeding her ‘nasty things’. I stopped listening when she began talking about the qualities of different grains." 

Strange, but not unexpected. The novel had mentioned a voice calling out to Taylor Stan when he’d received his ancient power, perhaps it was normal to receive some form of final impression of the power’s original owner? 

Rok didn’t need any ancient powers, not with this body. So he supposed he’d never know. 

"Food obsessed or not, the shield will protect you. At least enough to stand a few hits from anyone wanting to do you harm.” Rok settled more comfortably into the cushion he’d been provided, thinking about Choi Han and his not-so-fateful encounter with the non-regressed Cale. Better to not mention the protagonist or their potential future violent first meeting. He had already lived through it once, and had become annoyed when Rok had asked about him the first time.   

Meeting outside on Cale’s balcony had become their standard routine. It was easiest to meet in the evenings when Cale was finished with his studies and could be alone. It wasn’t abnormal for Cale to spend his time on the balcony, so not even his assassin butler had noticed the change in his behavior. It took barely a thought to keep them covered with a sound barrier as a final precaution. 

Surprisingly enough, although Cale was a bit rude and short tempered, he was also quick witted and adaptable. It had taken only a few days for the eight year old to become accustomed to his presence, and only a few days more for Cale to understand Rok’s thought processes and intent when discussing plans. Due to this mutual understanding the two of them had settled into a comfortable routine and an easy acquaintanceship. The red dragon was comfortable here, content with his somewhat reckless choice to reveal himself to the boy. 

It would be much easier to accomplish everything this way, too, Rok thought. 

“I guess you’re right.” Cale agreed finally, letting the shield fade. “I also have news for you.”

Rok said nothing to that, instead just tilting his head to indicate he was listening. Cale crossed his legs and leaned back into the plush chair, the act itself oozing an elegance only someone with a long, practiced nobility could hold. He wondered what Cale would think of his guardian, and likewise. 

“There’s no one on patrol near that mountain you asked me about.” Cale reached for what had to be a now lukewarm glass of tea and then continued. “However, the Stan family has started buying magic devices in small batches. Surveillance, alarms, anything you’d need to guard something important.” 

“So they’re likely going to move there soon.” Rok replied, resting his small dragon head on his arms. 

It was strange, the book had stated the dragon had been born in the cave it was tortured in and had stayed there until it went berserk. Rok had just assumed the egg had likely been put there before hatching. After all, why risk moving something that would soon be far more powerful than any human they could hire. It would be easier to lock it down before it had even been born. 

Not that Rok had any intention of letting such a thing happen. He just had to be patient, even if it was a frequent battle to suppress instincts that simply wanted to venture to the Stan territory and eliminate the people who even caused such a thing. If he did that, there was a much higher chance the dragon egg could disappear altogether, and that was unacceptable. It would be too easy for the baby dragon to end up somewhere worse. 

“Keep me updated on what they do.” Rok continued, glaring at a threat he couldn’t see. “They have what I need, and I won’t be able to find it anywhere else.” 

Rok hadn’t informed Cale that what he was searching for was a dragon egg. He was certain the noble boy wouldn’t aim to steal it for himself. Despite wanting power to protect his family and himself, Cale had no true interest in gaining the authority that would come with associating with a powerful being such as himself. He had already made it clear that he wanted his step brother to take over the duties and title of the Count. 

‘I couldn’t be bothered with it in my last life, and even when I was forced into the position I knew it wasn’t what I wanted.’ Cale had told him over a week ago, when questioned on his future motivations. ‘I was supposed to…well, I guess I’ll try to stay out of the way this time around. Acting like trash didn’t really change anything in the end.’ 

With the arrival of Basen and Violan, Cale had essentially become a ghost in his own home, Rok knew. He’d overheard the servants whispering on the sudden personality shift. In his last life, Cale had begun acting up, throwing tantrums, ignoring his studies. But in this life, he just continued on while making as little noise as possible. It was obvious he didn’t really trust the people around him anymore. 

It wasn’t any of Rok’s business what Cale decided to do in his own home, so he hadn’t said anything. In any case, Cale’s lack of desire for power wasn’t the problem when it came to speaking on the egg. Rok simply wished to keep it to himself in case telling someone resulted in a change of plot. Already it seemed as if the novel was going to go very differently. After all, Rok existed in this world, and had met the first minor villain. That minor villain had apparently lived an entire life here and was now no longer even planning to uphold his former title. 

In short, Rok was a bit suspicious that letting anyone know of the black dragon’s existence might cause a chain reaction. So until he confirmed the egg had been moved to it’s proper place, as far as anyone knew the Stan’s had stolen an important item from him and he was simply taking it back as dragon pride indicated. 

“Sure, no problem.” Cale agreed, tapping his fingers restlessly against the table that separated their two chairs. “There is one other thing…” 

“Oh?” Rok perked up at that. “A memory?” 

Anytime Cale remembered something he would tell Rok as soon as he saw him. So far nothing useful had returned, at least not in regards to the secret organization’s identity. The only thing Cale had recalled about their leader was that he somehow had Cale’s mother’s ancient power. A power that allows you to see someone’s time, and those whose time is different in some way. 

It didn’t seem very useful to Rok, but he hadn’t said anything to Cale about his thoughts. Especially when a bitter expression accompanied the explanation.  Cale seemed to care far more about his mother than anyone else in either lifetime, it was a shame he hadn't remembered his past until she was already gone in this life. 

“No, it’s about that bastard.” Cale grumbled, “A citizenship request came in for Choi Han from Harris Village yesterday.” 

Rok froze, dragon head swinging to face an annoyed Cale.

“Excuse me?” 

 “The village head put in a request for citizenship for a man named Choi Han.” Cale repeated. “I overheard my father discussing it with one of his assistants. They weren’t sure what to do since the villagers saw him come out of the Forest of Darkness and he had no papers.” 

Rok had really done it now. He’d messed up, and badly. Choi Han wasn’t supposed to have found the village yet, right? Sure, the book didn’t give specifics, but surely ten years early was too soon.  

“Annoying, really. Does that mean I have to convince father to send out troops now to protect that cursed village? It was attacked when he showed up, right?” Cale ranted, more annoyed by having to talk about Harris Village than about the man who’d beaten him half to death. The red headed boy frowned, then grit his teeth as if conflicted. “Or does it even matter if he’s there? Honestly these memories have made everything far more difficult.” 

Rok felt a little guilty hearing that. He hadn’t exactly revealed he knew anything more than Cale did, so he wouldn’t know that Choi Han had spent time with the villagers before it was attacked. The teenager hadn’t been the reason why the secret organization showed up, no more than any other protagonist was the reason for tragic events meant to set the tone for the story. 

Still, he could at least play into the whole ‘dragon being sent premonitions from the gods’ excuse he’d used before. 

“No, I don’t think it matters.” Rok consoled, “The village will still be attacked during it’s fated time, just as the gods have said before.” He could be lying at this point, who was actually to say. He could only hope this didn't cause too many problems. 

Cale scoffed, angrily mumbling about how the god’s weren’t to be trusted. Rok agreed, honestly. He wasn’t putting any faith into any god, regardless of what this world claimed dragon’s would do when called upon by one. It was simply a good excuse. 

“I don’t remember father ever discussing that mad man needing citizenship before.” Cale finally spoke once more, “Then again, I guess by the time he’d shown up last time…” Cale trailed off, then changed the subject entirely. “Well, anyways, you told me to keep an eye on the ‘man chosen by destiny’, so I did. He’s in that village.” 

Rok had of course used the ‘god gave me a premonition’ to act as though Choi Han was a chosen one, which actually wasn’t far off given the plot line of the story. 

“I suppose I should go check on him.” Rok commented, unsure of whether it was actually the right step. 

It had to be his fault that even this had changed, after all. He was the one who had shown up at the forest and given away his location. He needed to take responsibility so Choi Han was strong enough to handle the plot on his own. His slacker life depended on it! 

“Well I won’t be going.” Cale crossed his arms, “Just because I’ve agreed to stop the villagers from being killed doesn’t mean I plan to take a single step into it myself.” 

Yet another thing Rok wasn’t going to poke at. Cale really disliked talking or hearing about Harris Village. 

“It’s fine, I’m not planning to do anything. I’m just going to see how well he’s adjusted.” Rok replied, ‘and see if his physical strength is up to par.’ 

Rok fluttered his wings out in a wide stretch and then shifted his body forward like a cat to work out the sleepiness of his limbs. The velvet cushioned chair was truly the best. He’d have to take it home with him one day. 

“I won’t be back for a while.” Rok continued. 

“Fine.” Cale grumbled, still in a bad mood. Rok sighed at the childlike behavior, especially when the man was-at least in soul-a good four years older than him. 

“Get some rest,” the dragon hovered, carefully patting Cale’s head when his expression didn’t change. “Keep up with your studies, I’ll know if you haven’t been paying attention properly.” 

“You’re four years old, how would you know?” Cale complained, smacking the dragon’s clawed hand away. Rok noted he didn’t exactly try very hard though, expression steadily relaxing. 

“I’m a dragon.” Rok countered. “It would take you years to catch up to me.” 

Cale glared at him, but he truly seemed less upset now. 

Minor guilt assuaged, Rok dipped his head in goodbye before flying to the north. He could have teleported, but there was a chance Choi Han would sense the mana surge and react to it. Flying was the safest option. 

Hopefully he’d be able to return home soon. 

It felt strangely uncomfortable being in a village Rok knew was meant to be destroyed one day, like he was entering a place not truly meant for him. He had flown over this village when he had first decided to check on Choi Han, but hadn’t actually entered it. 

There were people here of all ages, living relatively peaceful lives. Typical humans going about their day. They didn’t know an organization would come here to slaughter them in ten years, how would they? They had been an unfortunate sacrifice for a character’s development, one he’d barely thought much of during his read through. 

But Rok was here now, and he knew these were living, breathing people. Cale had been beaten up, the people who lived here had been killed, the proof was in Cale himself. There was a life already lived that had regressed for some unknown reason, just as he had been reincarnated and Choi Han had been brought here. 

Rok had already accepted this wasn’t just a book, but every so often something or someone would reconfirm those beliefs. Harris Village was probably the largest confirmation by far. 

It didn’t take him long to find Choi Han, after all the ageless teenager couldn’t seem to suppress his power very well. Anyone of great skill would be able to sense him from across town, just as Rok could. 

He should fix that as soon as possible. Hiding your power was vital during a war.

Rok stayed invisible as he flew through the village, the only sign he’d even been there was a slight flutter of wind left in his wake. 

Choi Han came into sight, sitting under a tree with a stack of what appeared to be children’s books next to him. His finger was moving slowly across the page as he spoke the corresponding syllables, sounding it out. He seemed intensely focused, and Rok recalled that the book had said Choi Han had spent a good portion of his time in the village learning to read and write the western continent’s language. Whatever had sent him over to this world had only given him the ability to speak it, not the ability to read it. 

Another mystery, one Rok wasn’t bothered enough to solve. 

Choi Han repeated the sentence he had just read, more confident the second time around, and a small smile spread across his face. He definitely looked more human now than he had in the Forest of Darkness. His skin was clear of all dirt and dried blood, his hair trimmed to rest just above his ears. His clothing wasn’t the all black ensemble he had started out with in the book, but a soft mix of white and brown fabrics meant more for a farmer than a warrior. The only sign of any lingering hardship was the chipped sword resting against the tree, directly within reach. 

Rok could just leave him like this, to live in this peace for as long as possible. 

After all, Choi Han had spent well over a hundred years endlessly fighting monsters, he deserved a break. Rok knew the value of a slacker life, and thought that Choi Han had worked hard enough to deserve it—at least temporarily. 

Surely he was strong enough now to face the secret organization if and when they came? 

Still, trouble was bound to find him if he kept advertising just how strong he was without any control. How long had it been since he’d had to suppress his presence? Probably not since he’d become the largest threat in the Forest of Darkness. 

Rok would help him, just this once, so Choi Han could continue living out his peaceful life. Maybe with this the secret organization would have no interest in the village? The book hadn’t exactly explained why they had come here. 

Deciding being in his true form might actually prompt Choi Han to fight him in fear of a monster, Rok quietly moved out of view and polymorphed into his human form. Choi Han was weak to children and small animals, and in his human form he was smaller than average for his age range. His appearance would hopefully shield him from the inevitable fallout of what would happen if he revealed his power. Best not to do that.

Now, time to put on a show. 

Rok’s little legs ran full speed around the small home he’d hidden behind, looking all the while like a curious child exploring the village. Choi Han looked up from his book at the sound of stomping feet, and immediately Rok saw the concentrated look he’d been wearing soften as Rok came into view. 

As if surprised, Rok gasped and came to a stop in front of the teenager, pointing at him rudely just as a child would when finding a new interest. He held back the embarrassment that came with acting like an excitable human child, knowing the more human he appeared the better off he would be. 

“It’s you!” Rok exclaimed, making sure to speak enthusiastically. “You’re the one who came out of that forest!” 

Choi Han gave an awkward smile at that, lowering the book he’d been holding as if to show the child he had his full attention. 

“Right. That’s me.” Choi Han confirmed, his voice just as awkward as his expression. It seemed that weeks of being exposed to people hadn’t been enough to make any conversation natural yet. He seemed conflicted about being around a child, as if simultaneously happy to see someone so innocent while afraid that just being around him would cause harm. 

‘Silly human’, Rok thought. Even if he was powerful it would be difficult to hurt Rok. But it was good to see the teen worry, it meant his disguise and mana suppression was working. 

“I knew it, I could tell by how strong you are.” Rok excitedly spoke, adding speed to his words to seem more childish. “I could feel you all the way across the village and just had to come see you.” 

Choi Han frowned at that, and took a closer look at the child in front of him, only to realize he truly didn’t sense anything from the boy. If he wasn’t standing in front of him, speaking with a giant smile on his face, there was no way he’d even know this person was alive. It was unnatural, but he hadn’t even noticed.     

 “How are you doing that?” Choi Han questioned, hesitantly reaching towards his sword. 

Now that he thought about it, he hadn’t seen this child around the village. Such bright red hair stood out, and no adults who’d share that color lived here. Was this a monster in disguise, mimicking a human? Did such a thing exist? He hadn’t seen anything like that in his years within the forest. 

“Practice!” Rok quickly spoke, not missing the way Choi Han had tensed up. “Oh, I’m being foolish, I’m sorry!” Rok reached out a hand, acting every bit a bashful child. 

“My father always yells at me for acting like this and I’ve done it again.” Rok laughed, hoping to appear harmless and cute. “I’m Bob, I’m six years old and a mage. I live just outside of Rain city.” 

“A mage?” Choi Han responded, tentatively reaching out to shake the boy’s hand. He was so small for a six year old, Choi Han had thought to himself. His hand engulfed by Choi Han’s own. He carefully made sure to put no strength in his grip even as he shook the offered hand. Choi Han was terrified of hurting the boy.

“I’ve never met a mage before.” he commented, the tension in his shoulders slowly loosening as he let the child's hand go. 

Rok knew that, and that’s what he’d been counting on. Choi Han wouldn’t meet a mage for ten years, after all no mages of any skill would live in such a small village. Even in Rain City, the closest large settlement to Harris Village, they only had a few lesser mages that all worked for Count Deruth in barrier management. Choi Han would have no way to know that only the highest level mages could suppress their presence the way Rok was doing now, and only after many years of practice. Most wouldn't even bother, too drawn to the desire to show their power to ever dedicate the time to learning it. 

“I’m sorry for scaring you.” Rok apologized, giving a sheepish green. “I heard about you and convinced my father to let me meet you. I’ve never heard of anyone as strong as you. I came here right away once I knew!” 

“Oh.” There was a redness building on Choi Han’s cheeks, embarrassed by the sudden praise. “It’s okay, I’m sorry if I seemed suspicious, Bob. I’m not used to…” Choi Han trailed off, gesturing to the village. “People.” 

“That’s okay, I should have known better.” Rok argued. “My father always warned me to be careful. Pretty scary not to feel anything from me, right?” 

It wasn’t exactly a lie. Eruhaben, who was kind of like a father to him, at least in the way he had raised and took care of Rok all these years, had always warned him of staying far away from any dangerous humans. Not because Rok couldn’t handle himself, but because he didn't want to deal with the potential fallout from Rok getting involved with them. Strong people usually had strong allies, after all. Someone was bound to notice if someone like that went missing. 

Choi Han nodded, anxiously tapping on the cover of the book he’d kept in his hand. 

“Why would you need to do that, anyways?” 

“Funny.” Rok responded. “I was going to ask you the same thing.” 

At the confused look, Rok casually sat down on the grass beneath him, uncaring if the clothing he wore got dirty. Unlike the silk robes and luxurious clothing he wore when he was around Eruhaben (at the dragon's insistence), while with Cale he wore clothing more suitable for lower nobility, or, just as he was acting, an aspiring mage of good fortune. 

“Mister,” he said respectfully, “Don’t you know there’s scary people who want to hurt strong people like us?” 

Choi Han’s eyes narrowed at that, focusing on the young boy’s serious expression. 

“The first thing my father taught me was how to hide myself.” Rok explained, all while ignoring that while Eruhaben had taught him how to hide his presence, the elder dragon hadn’t really understood why he’d want to. No dragons had ever really needed to, at least not to the degree Rok wanted. 

“Aren’t you worried about the villagers?” he widened his eyes in childlike wonder, leaning forward on his knees to add to the act. “What if the scary people attack them to get to you?” 

“Scary people?” Choi Han replied, “What scary people, Bob?”

Rok shook his head to show he didn’t know. 

“Father says they come for people like us, and take away the things we love. He says they wear dark clothing and attack anyone in their way.” Rok bit his lower lip and lowered his eyes in a show of very fake anxiety. “He says that if I hide myself, they won’t be able to find me.” 

It wasn’t exactly a lie, Rok tried to reason with himself. The secret organization had begun to systematically kill off or try to weaken people in positions of power in one way or another. It was hard not to notice while reading. Attacking the Roan kingdom, destroying the jungle, hurting the whales. Whoever was leading the organization was definitely trying to take those with strength out of the fight as soon as possible. Rok doubted the leader would have waited ten years to start doing so, they were probably out there somewhere in the world right now, slowly ensuring a future victory. 

Choi Han was definitely strong enough to be a threat. Teaching him to suppress his presence wouldn’t hurt, and Rok really did feel the slightest bit of guilt for ripping the novel apart before it had even begun. At least now Choi Han would have time to learn of both the organization and what he lacked in abilities. 

Well, it was really too late to back out now. 

Choi Han’s expression darkened, his hands twitching for the sword by his side. 

“But I can help you!” Rok exclaimed, causing the dark aura that had been building to settle slightly. “I can teach you how to hide like I do, how about we make a deal?” 

“A deal?” Choi Han struggled to speak, clearly still thinking about an unknown threat coming to this small village that had treated him with such kindness. 

“Yes, a deal.” Rok nodded, trying to distract the teen with a smile. “Father says deals are important.” 

Eruhaben would have scoffed if he heard that. Rok made a note to never admit he'd called the elder dragon 'father', even if it was as a disguise. He'd probably hate it. 

“What sort of deal?” 

“It’s easy.” Rok reached forward to grab one of the books piled next to Choi Han, tapping a finger to indicate its importance. “I’ll teach you things like this. Reading, writing, how to hide your presence. And you can owe me one favor.” 

“That’s a lot of work for a favor.” Choi Han wasn’t even sure making a deal with a six year old, no matter how smart he was, was ethically sound. He didn’t want to take advantage of a child after all. 

Rok lips twitched in amusement, knowing that Choi Han’s moral code was top notch when it came to the innocent. 

“I may need help if the bad people come.” Rok would use every advantage he had to get the results he needed for his slacker life. Although he did feel bad about setting Choi Han onto the path of the novel when Rok could have handled it, but he didn’t want to be the one fixing all of the problems in the future. Besides, he'd have a much larger advantage now. 

He would at least make sure to save Harris village for him in return. Even if Choi Han didn’t know about that detail right now. 

“I see.” Choi Han pondered over it for a moment. “So knowledge for protection, then?” 

“Exactly, you can protect someone right?” 

Choi Han hesitated at that, unsure. In this life, Rok knew he hadn’t killed anyone yet. He hadn’t had the moment that would catapult him into slaughtering dozens of human beings to avenge Harris Village. But he had also not been around humans for very long, and had only known death for over a hundred years. Protecting anyone but himself would seem to be a challenge. 

“I…I can do it.” At first he stumbled over the words, but then became more confident as he continued. “ But why me? You’re a mage, surely you have other people you trust more to protect you. You don’t even know me.” 

“Why not you?” Rok countered. “Is there a reason to not give you a chance? You’re strong, mister, and you have way less than I do. I want to help you, isn’t that okay?” 

Choi Han didn’t know how to react to that. 

“So it’s a deal.” Rok stood up, not bothering to wait for Choi Han’s confirmation. “Let’s help each other a lot, mister.” 

“My name is Choi Han.” he replied absently. “Please call me that instead.” 

“Choi Han, then.” 

It was okay if he ripped the novel to pieces, right? 

Chapter Text

He crept through the brush surrounding him, being careful to not step on any loose rocks or twigs that might give himself away. Staying low, he moved lightly on his feet while keeping his grip firm on the hilt of his sword, eyes focused on the bright red hair of the child standing alone in the middle of the darkened forest. His eyes were closed, seemingly lost in thought.

He had him this time! 

Choi Han jumped, being sure to keep his mana suppressed, trying to hold back his excitement as finally, finally he’d pass this test. He unsheathed his sword and prepared to deal the final strike when–

Rok opened his eyes, locating his mid-air form without a moment of hesitance, and released his aura, sending the teenager flying back into a tree. 

“Oomph.” Choi Han released a dissatisfied huff of air, frowning as a few loose leaves drifted slowly onto him as if to further the damage. 

“That won’t do.” Rok tsked. “You were doing so well until the last moment. But you were too excited, your aura bled through.” 

“I will practice harder.” Choi Han immediately responded, taking note of how even though he was covered in dirt and leaves from his many attempts at one-upping the young boy; Rok was untouched, his silky white and gold robes shining without a singular speck of dirt to be found. 

It had been a little strange, finding out that the mage who’d introduced himself while wearing basic villagers clothing was actually rich. Stranger still had been the realization that Rok’s aura had been the same one he’d briefly felt in the middle of the Forest of Darkness just over four years ago. 

“I can’t tell you why I was there, but yes, I did see you.” Rok had once explained, eyes lowered in an expression of guilt. “Please trust me.” 

Though it surprised even himself, Choi Han did trust him. Even if he had lied about his name and his previous—if unknown to Choi Han himself—interaction with him. It even made sense that Rok had been so hesitant to reveal the truth to him considering he had just found an overly powered teenager in the middle of a forbidden region. 

As far as Rok knew, he could be one of those ‘bad men’ that Rok had always mentioned. 

In the end, Choi Han had accepted that his entire first impression of Rok had been a careful deception, one meant to protect the child from an unknown force. It had become increasingly clear that Rok had little choice but to lie to people to remain safe, Choi Han couldn’t fault him for that. 

The fact that he’d been honest with him and apologized had been enough to soothe any anger that tried to make itself known. Besides, Rok was so unbelievably kind that he couldn’t stay irritated with the eight year old for long. 

Like now, for example. 

“Take it slow.” Rok told him, brushing off one of the leaves that had made Choi Han’s hair its resting place. “To be honest, you’re doing better than I ever expected. I don’t think stealth is really your forte.” 

There was a small grin on his face as he said that, and Choi Han wanted to argue. He'd survived for many years in the Forest of Darkness only with stealth as his weapon. Rok was just strangely adept at catching him.

“I can do it.” 

Rok didn’t respond to that. Instead, he patted the still sitting Choi Han’s head as if to comfort him before backing away. 

“You’ll need to return to the village soon, I’m sure they’re getting worried over your absence.” 

Choi Han had been spending days at a time training in the Forest of Darkness. Whether it was on his own, or with Rok. Rok had been hesitant on whether or not he should argue with Choi Han’s decision, but after Rok had mentioned a powerful group that wanted to harm others Choi Han had refused to leave it be. 

His reasoning of course was that he wasn’t strong enough, something Rok didn’t really believe. 

On the other hand, Choi Han had been far more vocal about how he didn’t want to allow Rok to enter the Forest. First unknown meeting aside, he didn't want to risk an innocent child’s life when it came to the monsters that lived there. 

However he had been forced to give in when Rok argued against his decision, telling him: 

“Seventeen isn’t that much older, you were basically a child when you were stuck there, too.”  

Choi Han had done his best not to show a reaction to that, and then vowed to instead protect Rok whenever they entered the Forest, making the boy promise that he would never enter alone, and wouldn’t stray when they went together. 

Not that the promise had meant much in the end. When they sparred— and it was truly a rare occurrence, most of the time Rok was busy teaching Choi Han how to control his aura and the child hated doing too much work — Rok held up against him rather well. Choi Han was stronger when it came to physical attacks, but Rok was much faster and easily became undetectable with his mana control. More often than not Choi Han would find himself guarding against a slew of magical attacks rather than being the one attacking. 

Choi Han was certain that his defense had greatly increased due to the rather one sided fighting. 

“Are you going to return with me? Arya told me she would be happy to have you over for dinner.” 

Arya was the village elder of Harris Village, the woman that would later become sick and prompt Choi Han into leaving for the Forest of Darkness to receive medicinal herbs to aid her. She had taken Choi Han into her home without a moment of hesitation when he’d appeared four years ago. When Rok wasn’t teaching him how to read or explaining social and political concepts, she would teach him farming and economics. 

Choi Han had grown more than just fond of her, treating her like a mother figure and Rok knew said affection was returned. She had kept the teen’s hair trimmed properly, fed and clothed him while paying close attention to his preferences, and was always ready to defend him when the villagers whispered over his origins or treated him unfairly. 

Rok also knew that she worried over Choi Han returning to the Forest of Darkness. She had once pulled him aside to tell him that Choi Han had terrible dreams, and long moments where he didn’t seem truly in the present. She had worried endlessly over what his return to such a dark place would do to his mind. 

More than ever Rok was glad that he had decided the novel didn’t need to be followed, and surely the changes he made weren’t large enough to effect any important events anyways. The confirmation that Choi Han suffered from panic attacks from his time in the Forest of Darkness was enough to legitimize any of his reckless actions. He was sure that even though the novel hadn’t mentioned it, Choi Han had suffered far more with the loss of Harris Village and had likely done so alone.

Choi Han and Arya didn’t need to know that when he came over he occasionally gave her a small boost with his mana. They didn’t need to know that the teas he brought were ones created with rare medicinal herbs from multiple continents, and were incredibly expensive if bought from merchants. 

If Arya happened to be a little more lively, her steps the slightest bit lighter, he had nothing to do with it. 

“Not today.” Rok answered, “I promised my father I’d return home, he’s been rather worried.” 

In reality, he just hadn’t been home in over a week and knew Eruhaben would soon lose his patience and come looking for him. The last thing Rok needed was for the elder dragon to find him mid-training with Choi Han and assume the powerful human was attacking Rok. 

Although Choi Han was advancing quickly Rok knew he had no hope facing Eruhaben just yet. Better to avoid the situation entirely. 

Choi Han was definitely disappointed, but didn’t try to argue for him to stay. Rok would come and go for long stretches of time, he only appreciated that Rok had always returned. To be honest, these past four years had turned their acquaintanceship to a friendship to now something far closer to family. Choi Han could confidently say that Rok was more like a younger brother to him than anything else, although he’d never referred to him as such. 

Maybe one day, but not now. 

The two of them made their way back to the village, Choi Han hoisting Rok onto his back without a word to jump over the boulders separating the village from the monsters. He knew Rok could levitate all on his own, but he’d learned through reading that such advanced magic took a lot of energy. Rok already appeared small and vulnerable, and looked tired after short stretches of using his abilities, helping him this way was the least Choi Han could do. 

Especially since he was going to teleport home. 

Arya was waiting nearby, hands folded together tightly, expression only loosening once the two of them came into view. She quickly stepped forward to greet the both of them, carefully looking over their forms before wiping the dirt from Choi Han’s cheek. 

“You’re late.” she chided, before turning her attention to Rok, gripping the child’s hands. “Choi Han made sure you were safe out there, right?” her voice became softer at that, concern obvious. 

Arya was under the assumption that he was a normal boy, not a mage—let alone a dragon, something not even Choi Han knew— so this was a rather common routine. Choi Han understood Rok’s hesitance, and figured Rok would tell her on his own time. Rok could understand why Choi Han had regarded such a woman as a mother figure, even in the original novel. She was everything a mother should be, even towards him, an unknown child. 

Rok and Choi Han gave up ages ago on trying to argue that Rok could very well defend himself. 

“He always does. I’d say he deserves extra meat for his efforts.” Rok confirmed, allowing the elder to brush off whatever lint she’d imagined she saw. It would take a lot more than a small trek in the forest to sully these robes that were imbued with magic protections crafted by Eruhaben. 

Finally, inspection complete, she released him. 

“I suppose you’re right.” She smiled towards Choi Han, and the teenager couldn’t help but show how pleased he was with her care, even if he didn’t show it. “Are you joining us?” 

“Not tonight.” Rok slowly shook his head. “Father is expecting me.” 

“I see.” the smile remained on her face, even if lowered a little. She knew how much Choi Han enjoyed his presence, and worried about him when he was gone. “You should bring your father to meet us one day, I’m sure he worries.” 

Rok imagined the superior look Eruhaben would likely give to the kind villagers, the way he’d probably nag Rok to stop wasting his time with humans and to just stay home and ‘out of trouble.’ 

“Maybe one day.” Rok replied, planning to avoid such a situation for as long as possible. 

Before Arya could try to plan anything solid, Rok stepped back from the two humans. 

“I should go. The sun is going to set soon, and father won’t like it if I return too late.” 

Arya and Choi Han were both under the assumption that he lived in one of the smaller villages focused on farming for the Henituse County that were scattered south. Only a few were actually walking distance, but Arya hadn’t left the village in years and Choi Han had never left Harris Village at all outside of his ventures back into the Forest of Darkness. 

Out of the two of them only Choi Han knew he’d be teleporting home, even if he didn’t know where that home was. 

“Choi Han could walk you home, it can’t be safe this late in the day.” 

“Unnecessary, but thank you.” Rok immediately argued. “You don’t need to worry, my father always sends guards to meet me. They’re likely waiting just a few steps out of the village.”

Yet another conversation they repeated nearly every time they met. Rok and Choi Han shared a look at that, exasperated amusement shared between the two. 

“He’s right, ma’am.” Choi Han quietly confirmed. “Let’s leave him be, he’ll be okay.” 

Arya frowned at that, but after a moment she gave in, nodding her agreement. 

“Fine, I get it. I won’t fuss.” she brushed a hand through bright red locks, giving him a final smile. “Get home safe, then.” 

A comfort truly only found in mothers, something Rok hadn’t felt in years, was given so easily by this elderly woman. He’d hate to see it taken away from Choi Han, someone who really needed it. 

“I will, thank you.” 

The two of them followed him to the village entrance, and he felt their eyes follow him walk down the dirt path until he’d gone far past what they could see. Finally alone, he prepared to teleport. Not home, but to the Henituse estate. 

Twelve year old Cale had definitely changed in appearance and temperament from his younger self. What was once a child agonized over his past life was now a motivated pre-teen. He was taller now, and more fit in appearance. These past few years he’d begun practicing with a sword, even if he wasn’t well suited for it. Rok had suggested that he instead focus on daggers, or a bow, but Cale’s face had turned strange at the suggestion. 

Rok didn’t really understand why the boy needed a weapon. He had already promised to assist him with receiving other ancient powers. The only reason why he hadn’t done so yet was because he worried about how some of them were located in important spots in the novel. He didn’t want to risk taking them until later, just in case. 

Even as Rok settled quietly beside him, having flown through a window to the study now rather than meeting on his balcony, Cale didn’t startle. If anything, the look he’d given Rok upon becoming visible was one of annoyance rather than fear. That hadn’t been the case the first few times, when Cale had cursed him out for appearing so suddenly, hand placed on his chest as the shield wrapped around his heart pulsed in time with his heart beats.

Rather daring to treat him so casually, considering Cale knew he was a dragon. 

“You know I still don’t have any information on the Stan Family, so why are you here?” Cale spoke without greeting, bypassing any form of decorum. Rok decided to ignore the lack of etiquette, even if it itched at his brain a little. 

He’d gotten much more adept at fighting his instincts after constant exposure to Choi Han— who was bad at being formal —and Cale— who seemingly had nothing to lose. 

“I wanted to check on you before returning home,” Rok replied, ignoring Cale’s huff of annoyance. “I won’t be visiting here again for quite some time.” 

Cale finished writing whatever thing he deemed more important than speaking to Rok and then met his gaze. 

“You know, you really do look like me in that form.” 

That was a change in subject he hadn’t been expecting. 

“It’s a little unnerving, actually. If your eyes weren’t so red, and your face so…” Cale trailed off, trying to figure out how to describe the eight year old dragon. “Gentle? Maybe? You’d pass as my brother, for sure. Maybe even my sister if someone wasn’t looking close.” 

Rok really didn’t care about any of that. He kept his hair long, just as Eruhaben did, and as he’d grown older his face had become more angular, beginning to lose the baby fat that had accompanied his earlier years. He still definitely had the likeness of a child, but one that would surely grow into a rather delicate appearing adult. It wasn't something he was actively controlling, he'd let the polymorph grow and change as it wished with minimum interference.

“Is that what you want? Should I pretend to be your brother?” Rok questioned, trying to decide just why Cale had brought up such a strange subject. 

However, it seemed as though Cale had actually been thinking on it. 

“That would never work, my mother...died when I was five, and you definitely look too young for that to be possible. My hair color comes from her, so…” Cale pondered over it for a moment, tapping a finger against his desk, a subconscious habit he’d begun to do in moments of deep thought. 

“Maybe my cousin.” he spoke once more. “I’ve been thinking on it for quite a while. It would definitely be easier if you could come and go throughout the estate without all this fuss, and you’re constantly using my money anyways.” 

Rok didn’t have to use Cale’s money. He had plenty of his own, and that wasn’t even counting the inheritance from Olienne he’d found or the money Eruhaben would always provide. He just preferred not to use it. 

“Why would I need to come and go, anyways?” Rok questioned, but actually...

Acting the son of a noble, even from a disappearing line, held weight in society. He wouldn’t have to pretend to be a commoner or a butler in the future when it came time for him to make a move. He’d be able to gain access to events, travel through territories easier, and most importantly: 

No one would need to know he was a dragon. 

“I think you’ve figured it out.” Cale smirked, watching a variety of expressions pass over the dragon’s face. “Dragons truly are far more intelligent than they should be.” 

Rok’s expression thinned at that, ignoring the jibe. 

“If you acted the part of my cousin you’d receive familial support and the ‘Thames’ name, something no one has held since…well…” 

Cale’s mother. 

“Isn’t that the problem, though?” Rok argued. “If your mother was the last of the family, then ‘I’ couldn’t exist.” 

“She’s not, though.” Cale argued, looking around erratically, as if thinking some stranger had appeared in the room without their knowing. 

Maybe his constant sudden appearances had left a mark after all. 

“I saw him.” Cale lowered his voice to almost a whisper, leaning forward “Before I died, in the last part of the war.” 

“Who?” Rok asked. 

To his knowledge, the Thames family had ended with Drew Thames, the only child of the Baron Thames family line. It was a small family, only recorded as an afterthought in one of the historical genealogical records he’d been given many years ago. They had held no real power; A small estate, all of which had passed to Drew and thus the Henituse family upon her death. 

“I don’t know, he didn’t tell me his name.” Cale continued. “But I saw him. It was after the siege from the North. I…I was the only one left.” 

Rok allowed him a moment at that, knowing that however distanced from his current family he was, Cale still cared for them. The boy had seen them die, one by one, and surely would suffer for an unknowable amount of time with that knowledge. 

Rok understood. Rok wasn’t sure when the end of that time would come for him, either. 

“His hair was just like mine, but his face…” he struggled, clearly in another place. “It was like mother’s, somehow. Older, but…” 

“Did he speak to you?” Rok pushed the small plate of cookies that had been left for Cale earlier closer to the boy, hoping the distraction would help. Without a thought, Cale reached for one, taking a bite. 

The action gave him a moment to compose himself, and he continued. 

“No, I’m not even sure who he was, but he was definitely a Thames.” Cale’s voice became more confident, “He didn’t know I was awake, but he visited me at my sick bed. At first, he looked like someone else, but then he shifted, kind of like you do.” 

An interesting ability, not one easy to attempt as a human.

“He sat there with me, and I just…pretended to sleep. He probably knew I saw him, now that I think about it.” He smiled, but it was sad, stewing in regrets he wouldn’t give a voice to. 

“Anyways, he exists, so who's to say my mother didn’t secretly have a brother or something. No one remembers our family, anyways. All we’d need is my father’s verification.” 

Rok knew what he was going to say before Cale had even spoken the words. 

“Of course, that would mean revealing your identity to Father.” 

Revealing himself to yet another human, a noble one at that. One who, although not important to the novel, had been at the center of the siege to the north— Choi Han and his company excluded. Rok wasn’t sure if he wanted other people to know he was a dragon, especially not anyone in a position of power. It was one thing for Cale to know who and what he was. The human had no delusions of grandeur, no desire to become a person in power, and even less desire to manipulate or use Rok. 

He didn’t want to become some territory’s ‘dragon protector.’ Becoming a ‘Thames’ would mean making a deal for far more than just a name. He’d be given the title of ‘Baron’, as no one else in the ‘family’ existed to take it, along with whatever holdings the Thames family had owned before acquiescing them to the Henituse line. Surely the Count wouldn’t actually give him those things, but it was still a deal that would grant him authority. 

Rok hated making deals at a disadvantage, but it was one that would help him in many important ways. It was difficult to pass up.

“You know him.” Rok finally spoke, too lost in his thoughts to notice that Cale’s small smile had turned a bit smug. “Will he have bad intentions?” 

Rok didn’t need to explain what ‘bad intentions’ meant. Cale understood him rather well, and definitely knew what Rok meant. 

‘Will he use me to harm others’ Cale knew he was asking. ‘ Will he try and harm me?’ 

In actuality, what Rok wanted to know is: 

‘Will he try and use me for anything physical, I’d rather not have to expend too much energy.’ 

Cale’s idea on Rok’s moral standing was rather skewed. 

“Father won’t make you do anything you don’t want to do, but he undoubtedly will enjoy having the backing of a dragon.” Cale explained. “Our family isn’t one to try and gain more power, we live by our family motto rather closely.” 

‘There is no reason to be recorded in history. Live for peace and happiness instead.’

A motto Rok agreed with. He’d much rather spend his time living comfortably, without struggle and avoid being recorded anywhere. It had definitely become a much harder goal, what with his lifespan being so long now, but he was determined. 

“Let me think about this.” Rok decided that he needed more time, probably far more time, to think on the benefits of taking on a false identity. 

“No worries.” Cale agreed, “Only a war on the horizon, after all. A bastard we need to stop just waiting for us to make an appearance.” 

“We’ll stop him, title or not.” Rok promised. 

Not that Rok really planned on being involved beyond a certain level. He’d happily stay behind and let others do the work for him, but this ‘White Star’ that Cale had recently remembered would only hinder his plans to live without struggle. 

Especially since he was likely the reason why his father had been killed. Who else had the power to do such a thing? 

Rok would at least do enough to get some form of vengeance on Olienne’s behalf. His father had done his best to protect Rok even before he had hatched, he couldn’t let such a debt go so easily. 

“Well, you’ve checked on me.” Cale broke him from his thoughts, pushing a small, aged journal towards him. “I’ve had more flashes since you last visited. Feel free to take it with you.” 

Cale had begun recording any memories that would appear in what he called ‘flashes’. In reality, they were more like seizures, ones that had worried his family. His eyes would roll back in his head before he’d fall if he was standing, body shaking as if unable to handle the sudden onslaught of memories which overwhelmed his senses. Rok had watched it happen, once or twice, and couldn’t help but wonder why regression had been so much more difficult than his reincarnation. 

Rok still had all of his memories and hadn’t experienced anything like what Cale was going through. What was the difference, and who had done it? 

Rok took the offered journal, deciding he’d take the dismissal for what it was and leave. Cale seemed a little out of sorts, anyways, likely still struggling with having to talk of his mother so openly. 

“I will return when I can.” Rok decided to try and act consoling, even if he wasn’t good at it. He knew Cale was a little isolated here. Even without acting like trash, he couldn’t muster up the desire to get to know his step family, and his father had been focused more on his work and their newest child, Lily, to notice. 

And well, Cale had kept Ron, his butler, at as far a distance as possible. A wound left from his unspoken departure a lifetime ago that hadn’t healed. 

In any other situation perhaps he’d take Cale with him, or if he knew the pre-teen didn’t hate Harris village, suggest a move there. Even though Choi Han had beaten Cale nearly to death, Cale really didn’t seem to mind him all that much. It’s as if he understood what it was like to feel the way Choi Han had that day. 

‘If it had been any other village…’ Cale had once told him, during a more vulnerable moment. ‘I would have helped. But I heard that name and I…’ 

The subject had been dropped, but Rok had known what he was going to say. Cale had been unable to think of anything else but his own hurt at that moment and had reacted aggressively. It didn't excuse his behavior at the time, but it explained it.

He was certain that in their current states, the two would probably get along rather well. If anything, Choi Han might be to the point where he’d be able to help heal whatever trauma Cale was dealing with. The eternal teenager had grown in leaps and bounds when it came to emotional maturity, something the once-forty year old turned twelve year old still struggled with. 

Rok didn’t like admitting that he knew that the only person Cale truly relied on was him. It was too heavy of a burden for him to own up to. 

So instead, he ruffled Cale’s perfectly styled hair, releasing a small laugh at the boy’s annoyed expression, before teleporting away. 

He could do with a bit of teasing. 

“It’s been two weeks.” Eruhaben greeted him the moment the teleportation went through, the golden dragon resting in his true form. He raised a large, scaled head to look down at him. “You promised you’d be gone no more than a week at a time.” 

“I was exploring the Forest of Darkness, you know this.” Rok explained, ensuring that his journal had been put away properly. He didn’t want to explain what it was to his guardian, not when the older man was nearly constantly on edge these days. 

He’d only recently agreed to let Rok ‘play’ in the forbidden region, even if it had taken nearly a month of scattered arguments that had resulted in quite a few destroyed pieces of furniture and one unfortunate tea set that was in the wrong place at the wrong time. 

That’s what happens when two stubborn dragons face off against each other, human creations don't stand a chance. 

“Still.” Eruhaben insisted, nudging at Rok’s form with his snout, an affectionate action which had Rok steadying himself to avoid falling back. “I don’t like it, you shouldn’t be gone so long.” 

“It’s fine. I’m a dragon, remember?” 

Rok dropped his polymorph to better settle against Eruhaben’s side, not likely to admit that he had missed the comfort that came with being close to his guardian. He wasn’t a child, but sometimes he still felt like one. Instincts vs. memories vs. actual age. Even he didn’t fully understand the conflicting feelings that roiled around inside of him. 

So he just did as he always did, whatever felt right at the time. 

If that meant ignoring rather than teasing Eruhaben for relaxing as they made contact, just this once, then so be it. 

“That’s the problem, hatchling.” Eruhaben chided, lowering his head to the floor to better meet his gaze. His head alone was almost as large as Rok’s entire body, such was the way of a nearly thousand year old dragon. Rok wasn’t sure whether he’d want to be that large one day, it seemed rather inconvenient. 

“You should be entering your first growth phase soon. I’m surprised it hasn’t happened yet.” 

His first growth phase. Rok had begun hearing about it nearly four years ago, but recently Eruhaben had become obsessive over it; Asking how he felt, if his body was aching, or if anything seemed out of sorts at any given opportunity. 

Honestly Rok wouldn’t mind never getting it. Eruhaben had explained what it meant, going through dragon phases. The first was meant to grow the body’s plate, which would help with future growth phases. He wouldn’t actually get ‘bigger’, but his power would strengthen, and he’d gain an attribute. Something unique to only him. 

Apparently the attribute could be anything, whether it be conceptual or physical. 

Rok didn’t really desire more power, and the fact that he’d receive intense growing pains for an unknown amount of time wasn’t ideal. He was content as he was. 

“I don’t feel any different.” Rok reasoned, “It’s not like I’m that old, there’s time.” 

“Yes, but still…” Eruhaben wasn’t content with that. 

Eruhaben knew the factors to ‘activating’ the growth phase weren’t set in stone. Every dragon had their own time, and grew at their own pace. A dragon who had their growth phase young may not have their second for over a hundred years. Another could have two within fifty years of each other. However Eruhaben also knew that the first growth phase primarily rested on two things: the desire or need for knowledge and power. 

Rok had always been abnormally quick, even for a dragon; Something Eruhaben had noticed a long time ago. He’d learned language and theory faster than any other dragon he’d ever met –not that he had met many. Magic came as naturally to the child as breathing, difficult concepts like changing an object's shape or shifting one element into an entirely separate element took little to no effort for him. His offensive powers were a bit weaker, but Eruhaben suspected that had more to do with Rok’s lack of desire to cause harm. In a situation where Rok truly had to fight, he assumed the magic would respond accordingly. 

He had the knowledge, and the power, so why hadn’t he grown? 

Was it simply because Rok didn’t desire to become stronger? Or was the attribute growing inside him so powerful that it was delayed? Eruhaben couldn’t say. 

Regardless of the reason, the golden dragon worried about his child, and what the lack of growth phase meant for him. The longer Rok stayed out, the more images flashed through his mind of the young dragon alone, defenseless, going through his growth phase where anyone could find and harm him. The first growth phase was when a dragon was most defenseless outside of when first hatching, after all.

Eruhaben knew that something was changing in the human world. He’d been paying more attention to the world around him, had been doing so since he’d picked up Rok. There was no telling who killed Olienne, the evidence of the perpetrator lost to time. But there was no way whoever had killed him hundreds of years ago had simply died a natural death. No regular human could achieve such a thing. 

He needed to protect his child. 

“From now on, I want you to contact me every three days with your communication orb.” He didn’t suggest it, it was a demand. “Otherwise I want to come with you. You shouldn’t be out alone like this.” 

“You’re worrying over nothing.” Rok argued, but Eruhaben wasn’t budging. 

“Until you go through your first growth phase you need to stay in contact. I won’t risk you, foolish hatchling.” 

Rok could throw a tantrum, or leave the lair entirely. Most dragons didn’t put up with demands, even from their parental figures. Eruhaben knew his demands could be met with defiance, knew at moments like this that he wasn’t actually Rok’s father and that the child had no ties to him outside of the ones they’d chosen to create. If Rok left, there was a part of him that would mourn until his final days. 

But the thought of Rok being killed during his growth phase from an unknown enemy was unacceptable. It was worth the risk. 

Rok searched his guardian’s expression, and whatever he found there was enough to make him stop fighting back. The red dragon released a small huff of air before placing his tiny head over his guardian’s snout, stopping the elder’s swirling thoughts. 

“Whatever you’re thinking, stop.” Rok reasoned. “I’ll keep in contact. I know you’re just worried.” 

“I’m not worried.” Eruhaben immediately acted as if he’d never done such a thing. 

“Of course you aren’t.” Rok couldn’t really pull off a smirk in this form, but there was an attempt at one anyways. “You know the minute I start to recognize the signs I’ll come home and if I can’t I will find some way to contact you.” 

“You better, hatchling.” Eruhaben closed his eyes at that, putting the conversation behind them. 

For now, Eruhaben could rest at ease. Rok was safe in his lair, unharmed and far away from any unknown force that desired to hurt him. He’d stay here for as long as he could before the world inevitably pulled him away once more, the urge to adventure inescapable for such a young dragon. 

Rok would go on his strange adventures to the north east, and Eruhaben would focus his efforts on discovering what the world was trying to bring to their doorstep. He worried that his young one would face one of the human wars far too young, and hoped that when the time came he wouldn't stick his curious nose into it. 

But even now, Eruhaben knew it wasn’t likely. His child was a trouble maker after all.

Chapter Text

Two more years, and still no movement from the Stan Territory. Rok was beginning to feel the irritation itch at his skin on a daily basis, impatience prompted by dragon instincts that desired to punish those set out to hurt a young dragon building steadily inside of him. 

It wasn’t like him to react like this; He knew the value of being patient. Patience and waiting to face those that had caused you harm was an important lesson that had saved him countless times while living as a human. 

But he’d now lived ten years as a dragon and these instincts and urges were just as much part of him as the years he’d lived without them.

Cale could tell he was struggling with the news that once more his spies had brought him nothing. The Stan Territory had become suspiciously quiet, to the point Rok had even once flown to the mountain to check on the missing egg himself. But there was nothing, only a few standard guards posted near the villa that had been built less than thirty meters from the cave. 

Where was the black dragon? 

“Have you given any thought to being my cousin, Rok?” Cale tried to distract the brooding dragon, deciding it was better not to comment on how he could see dark red scales bleeding through an otherwise perfect human countenance. 

Even though he didn’t know what Rok was looking for, his guilt for not having the answers the ten year old desired had only grown over the years. Rok had constantly assured him that it wasn’t his fault, that the Stan family would eventually make a move, but Cale could see how whatever the thing that they had stolen from the boy was held a great importance. 

If Cale had more sway among intelligence groups perhaps he’d be able to assist more, but even with Rok’s help Cale had struggled to make outside connections. 

Ron wasn’t really an option, even if their relationship had begun to ease over the past few years. Cale was sure he’d never truly trust his past butler, but he’d begun to become better at separating his past life memories from his current one. This Ron had done nothing to him, and didn’t deserve his scorn. He’d made different choices, so why couldn’t Ron? 

Besides, if he’d continued his cold treatment of the older man his father would eventually notice and terminate his service. Although Cale didn’t know much about Ron’s circumstances outside of the fact that he’d been an assassin in hiding, he did know that Ron was safe here. 

He’d eventually leave again, when it was time, and Cale would let him go. It was better this way.

Even his relationship with his step-family had smoothed out if only slightly. He still couldn’t really talk to them, and the only one who wasn’t actively avoiding him was the young Lily, who’d one day learn he wasn’t worth talking to. He’d overheard his stepmother discussing with his father that she was concerned he was depressed, but Cale was fine. 

So what if he was quiet and only left his designated rooms to practice his swordplay? So what if the only place in the city he went to was “The Fragrance of Tea and Poetry” —a place that Rok had recommended would be useful for them in the future. 

At least he wasn’t playing an aggressive drunk this time around. At least he was still completing his studies, and even studying more on his own. He’d only acted the cruel, uncaring young master once in this life, and that was during a meeting with the extended family who had so openly spoken badly about Basen. Sure, there had been some outrage from him airing their own dirty deeds to the public but they had deserved it. 

More importantly, Rok still hadn’t answered him. 

“Are you listening?” Cale called, placing his palm down firmly on the desk in front of Rok’s field of view, the noise just loud enough to draw the dragon’s attention back to him. “I asked if you had thought about being my cousin.” 

“Oh.” Rok blinked, still feeling high strung from the anger that had built to a rapid tempo in his veins. He needed to calm down. 

“No,” Rok slowly leaned back into his chair, doing his best to force the easing of his limbs into a comfortable position. “I’m still unsure.” 

In reality, he had already decided to take Cale up on his offer of faking a familial relationship, but until he had the black dragon secured he didn’t want to undertake such a time consuming step. Once he began to play the part of a noble human he’d have to remain in the Henituse territory for some time, building up his identity for the public so news would spread across the continent. He had no plans to be too well known, but his existence should at least be confirmed enough that he could use it to his advantage. 

Plus, he figured once Eruhaben had another dragon to look after the elder would be far more willing to let him stay away from home for longer periods of time—and hopefully stop with the ‘call every three days’ routine. His growth phase was still no closer to appearing than it had been two years ago, or two years before that. Maybe he’d be lucky and it wouldn't come at all. How convenient would that be? 

“I think it would be interesting, calling you cousin.” Cale leaned his head against his hand, far more casual in both speech and figure than he ever was with anyone else. “And kind of hilarious, too. Could you imagine if people knew you were a dragon?” 

Rok shuddered at the thought, missing the affectionate gaze the older teen gave him. 

Cale had truly come to rely on these meetings over the years, even more so now that he was coming closer to the age where everything had begun to fall apart for the western continent. He still had four more years, but he felt the time building like an inescapable tide, pulling him into an undefeatable fate. A clock ticking loudly in his ears, ever present, ever noticeable. 

“Better to avoid that.” Rok was finally beginning to settle, and thus able to focus on Cale properly. 

Even he could see that Cale wanted him to stay nearby, he’d have to be completely oblivious to miss it. The young dragon had heard the whispers through Rain City, after all. Cale was no longer the ‘trash of the count’s family’ as he had been before the regression, but he did have a new nickname among the nobility and commoners alike. 

The ‘pitiful young master of the Henituse line’. It was more respectful, but only on the shallowest of levels. The worry people held for him had bordered on mockery at times, while other nobility had done their best to take advantage of the situation. A pitiful, depressed noble was far easier to manipulate than one who showed no weaknesses. 

Too many people in this estate had loose tongues, and it was beginning to affect Cale’s reputation. He was surprised the Count or Countess hadn’t acted on such rumors yet, even if they were both busy and said rumors were true. 

Cale was definitely struggling, and not for the first time Rok had to wonder why he’d been sent back with these memories, and why they seemed to have trouble acclimating with his body. The episodes had begun to lessen as they came closer to his eighteenth birthday, but why had he had them in the first place? 

He could at least ease the teens mind a bit, there was no reason to keep his intentions hidden. 

“I think I will.” Rok ignored the way the tired looking teen perked up at that. How long had he had those dark circles, anyways? Rok had only been away for a few weeks. “But I need to finish my business with the Stans first. It’s almost time; I’m certain of it.” 

The black dragon would hatch four years before the start of the novel, which was this year. It had to happen soon. 

If nothing changed with the cave, if the Stan family had decided to move the egg somewhere else…

He might have changed too much of the story far too early. A decision which would only bring unnecessary harm to a child. It was far too late to regret what he had done, and knowing Choi Han and Cale the way he knew them now he couldn’t do so regardless, but the child didn’t deserve what would happen to them. 

“Hey.” Cale broke him from his thoughts, lips downturned in obvious concern. How openly had he been spiraling? 

He really needed to get a better grip on his emotions. 

“We’ll get what you’re looking for back, I promise.” Cale made sure to project as much confidence as possible into his voice. “Billos even volunteered to help when I explained that I was dealing with a particularly difficult case, and sent a small group out. We have more eyes on that mountain than they have knights.” 

Billos was, of course, the owner of 'The Fragrance of Tea and Poetry', and had developed a rather casual relationship with the so-called pitiful noble. Cale had understood Rok’s intention when recommending him to patronize the otherwise easy to forget shop. Rather clever the Flynn bastard had been, hiding quietly under the radar while owning such a place. 

Cale was certain the man thought he was playing Cale, using the teen’s nobility to gain more connections. But Cale had quickly begun to use his new title to his advantage; Preferring to play the easily affectionate, naive noble to the angry trash that he’d used last time around. Not that it had ever worked, anyways. 

Besides, he was too tired these days to be angry. 

“I know we will.” Rok agreed. 

But just as Cale felt the ticking of a countdown timer in his mind, Rok felt as if alarms were sounding in his head, growing louder with each passing day. 

The time to save the dragon without incident was slipping away. 

The call he’d been waiting for had come months later, while Rok had been eating dinner with Choi Han and Arya. He’d thought it a little strange that it was Cale calling rather than Eruhaben, as he had been gone for three days now, but the red hue to the orb indicated it was an emergency. 

“Excuse me.” Rok stood from the table and quickly made his way out of the small home, only the small sound of rustling clothes an indication he had even been there at all. 

He answered the line and Cale spoke before Rok could say a word. 

—The Stans made a move. 

He seemed upset, which sent alarm bells ringing through Rok’s head. This is what they were waiting for, why was Cale acting like this? 

He said as much, only for Cale to laugh, the sound dripping with self-depreciation. 

—My sources weren’t good enough, cousin. I’m sorry. 

“What do you mean by that?” Rok’s body was frozen in place, heartbeat a rising tempo echoing in his ears. 

—A ton of people gathered in that area two weeks ago, and they brought out something very well hidden from an enchanted carriage. Billos had to pull most of his men out last month when they were almost caught, and my people….they waited too long. I think they were planning to steal whatever had me watching the Stans for so long. 

Cale didn’t say that it was only due to Billos’ men that his spies had been caught. They were long standing employees for the Henituse family, and had betrayed the truth of the first born son all because they thought he wouldn’t say anything, too ‘weak willed’ to stand up to the trusted workers. 

But they had betrayed the wrong person. 

“Punish them severely.” Rok didn’t sound angry, but Cale knew even without seeing him that the dragon was furious. 

—Of course.

The spies had already been captured by Billos, and were currently awaiting whatever fate life would bring them in the barely used dungeon beneath the Henituse estate. His father had been shocked when he’d demanded the arrest of the employees, but had done so without argument after seeing the expression on his ever so quiet son’s face. A sickly, pitiful child who barely left his room was demanding retribution some unknown slight. Count Deruth wouldn't try to stop him, and was instead more concerned about what these so called loyal employees had done to gain his son's wrath. 

Cale was sure Rok would want some time with the imprisoned traitors. Cale may have some things planned for them as well. 

—Tell me what to do. How can I help? 

“Wait for me. I’m going to teleport directly to you.” Rok needed the teen so whatever spies hadn’t betrayed them would know not to attack. Cale had the item needed to prove their identities, something that couldn't easily be replicated. The spies would surely be watching any comings and goings now that the Stan’s had moved. 

Two weeks late. How much would the child have suffered in two weeks? 

They shouldn’t have suffered at all. 

Rok released his mana without a care, ending the call, only for Choi Han to rush out of his home after feeling the sudden change. 

“Rok?” Choi Han questioned, quickly finding the infuriated young boy just around the back of the house. “What happened? What’s wrong?” 

Choi Han had never seen Rok’s aura so uncontrolled, pulsating violently in tune with what had to be his heartbeat. 

“Boys, is everything alright?” Arya called out from the front door, figuring that whatever happened seemed serious enough to shake up the both of them. She had begun to follow Choi Han after he had stood from his place at the table mid bite, his previous distraction that had begun when Rok had left shifting to what seemed to be a full blown panic. 

“Choi Han.” Rok sounded out, pushing down instincts that demanded retribution. Now was not the time. “I need that favor, now.” 

Choi Han’s concerned gaze hardened and he nodded without a moment's hesitation, holding out his hand for Rok to take. He had already gathered his sword which always rested directly by the front door. He'd always been prepared for anything that would come for them, even in this quiet, safe village.

“Arya, I have to go now!” Choi Han called out without looking away from him, only barely remembering there were other people who counted on him outside of this small boy. “Don’t wait up.” 

Rok grabbed his hand and light began to shine around him, teleportation magic wrapping around the two. 

The last thing Choi Han heard was Arya begging him to wait. 

The trees shrouded their presence from anyone who had any hope of catching them. The three boys coming out of the teleportation were clothed completely in black, with a black mask to conceal their identities. Rok had even used dye magic on their hair and eyes, matching Cale and him to Choi Han’s general appearance. 

No one would know who they were. 

As the three of them were released from Rok’s grasp Choi Han and Cale took a brief moment to observe one another. They hadn’t had a chance to speak at all in the singular moment it took for Rok to grab Cale’s hand and switch locations. Even now, Rok seemed far more focused on the task at hand and wasn’t making any move to introduce the two. 

In turn, they were left awkwardly following the quickly moving dragon in disguise, unsure of how to treat the other. 

It was especially awkward for Cale, who had recognized the unknown person’s face immediately as Choi Han; The person who’d beat him nearly to death an entire lifetime ago. He knew that this Choi Han wasn’t that Choi Han, just as Ron now wasn’t that Ron and so on .It was still incredibly difficult for him to see the overly powerful teen and not flinch every time he made eye contact. 

But Cale had other priorities rather than trying to deal with Choi Han’s sudden arrival. Rok needed him right now, even if it wasn’t for much. He pulled out the small brooch Billos had given to him to provide proof to the spies, and held it in the air.  It was enchanted, one of a kind. Only Billos himself had this exact model, and he'd lent it to Cale for this exact reason. 

Just as soon as he’d done so, one of the spies from Billos’ team snuck through the shadows, knives in hand. They had been ordered to protect the surrounding area from trespassers. There was too high of a risk of unknown thieves now that they knew they had traitors in their midst. 

“Powerful magic, teleporting like that.” The spy said, bowing slightly in respect. Cale could see the man look over the three of them with an equal mix of fear and suspicion. However, unlike the people Cale had trusted, he was a professional, and quickly moved to report. 

“A hundred people, multiple high-leveled knights, mid-level knights, and ten well-trained assassins.” he hesitated at the un-phased expressions the three boys shared, so much younger than himself, and continued. “...It also appears that they’ve hired someone well known to be an underground specialist. He was very well guarded. ” 

‘Underground Specialist’, far better known for their more honest moniker: Torturer. 

It had already begun. 

Cale’s hands flexed at that, knowing exactly what the title actually implied. He immediately turned to face Rok; Interrupting the spy's report without a care for noble courtesy.

“What exactly was brought here?” Cale questioned. There was no need to bring a torturer here to help guard just any old treasure. What had he done, how badly had he messed up? What important ‘thing’ could the Stans have taken from a dragon? 

Rok didn’t answer. Instead, he asked the spy a question:

“The cave, how well guarded is it?” 

The spy shook his head in a negative response.

“They didn’t go to the cave, they brought everyone to the villa.” 

A change to the original story had happened after all. Rok had expected the amount of people guarding the dragon, the novel had explained that originally the mountain had been protected by a well armed and heavily manned group before realizing they didn’t need so many people. But to not trap the dragon in the cave and instead take him to the villa? Why? For easier access? 

How long had the dragon egg been there, just beyond where Rok had searched, so certain that this detail wouldn't change. 

Rok had to stop thinking about the possibilities, his sanity was already barely holding on by a thread, instincts demanding he do something now that he knew where the baby dragon was. 

The location didn’t matter. He was sure that even now the dragon would be in the dark, unable to live freely, just as he had been in the cave. He would fix that. 

However, destroying a noble’s villa and so many people would bring far more attention than his original plan to attack the cave. The nobility of the Stan territory would definitely look for answers and he couldn’t risk revealing any of their identities. Not with what was coming for them in a few years. 

“Cale, you can’t use the shield at all.” Rok stated, ignoring the guilt-ridden expression on Cale’s face. He didn’t have time to provide comfort. He looked back at the spy and immediately commanded: 

“Take all of our people out of this place. Leave no sign that we have ever been here. When we leave, cover our tracks only when it’s safe to do so.” 

The spy looked to Cale for confirmation, the boy having been his original contact. After a small nod he agreed to do so. 

“My plans here have changed.” Rok continued. “I originally brought the two of you here in hopes of a quick retrieval, but now there’s a chance people will die, many people.” 

Choi Han had never killed anyone in this life, and Cale hadn’t killed anyone in a long time. 

Rok had made far too many mistakes recently. 

“I’m staying.” Cale argued, immediately knowing where Rok’s train of thoughts were heading. “I have to help.” 

Choi Han nodded in agreement, taking Cale’s cue. 

“I will do what I must if it’s to help you.” Choi Han spoke up quietly. “If these people have hurt you, I cannot let you face them alone.” 

Rok thought through his choices carefully. He couldn’t launch a full frontal assault on a hundred people with just three of them, no matter how skilled. Cale’s shield would have been useful, but it would also be an instant give away in the future. The teen’s ability with the sword was still rather lackluster, far more suitable for long distance fighting rather than the up-close style he’d insisted on. Rok had seen the difference in his abilities with the different styles over the years. He could only imagine Cale's issues with daggers were more of an emotional grievance than a physical one. 

Now wasn't the time for such hang ups. 

Without any preamble he’d reached out to take the spies daggers from his hands, ignoring the surprised sound he’d received in reply. 

“Take these.” Rok handed the blades over to Cale, whose face turned bitter at the weapons. “I know you’ve been practicing with daggers, too. You know you’re more suitable for them rather than the sword.” 

Cale frowned at that, but his grip on the blades was one of familiarity, a natural shifting of his weight following to accommodate the change of his hold. 

“But Ron…” Cale trailed off. 

Ron used daggers, Rok knew. The sore spot for the man Cale had once regarded as a second father, as family, was ever present. So much so that he’d rather use a more common weapon art than the ones actually suited for him. 

“Make them your own.” Rok assured him, missing Cale's reaction to his words, before looking at the spy. 

“Leave. Follow your orders.” he allowed a fraction of his aura to rise; The intimidation necessary. This man didn’t need to know anything else about their plans. 

The spy quickly understood the intention, and quietly faded into the night. Rok waited until he could sense no one around them to speak, ensuring their privacy with a sound barrier. 

To motivate Choi Han into acting without hesitation, he would have to be honest. Taking the life of someone who looked like you, someone with a will, was much harder than slaying a monster in defense or an animal for food. Humans struggled with killing things that reminded them of themselves, even in times of great danger. Choi Han had never had anything to prompt him into acting against such an ingrained morality before. 

He would need to snap that morality right in half, here and now. 

“Inside of that villa is a dragon.” he didn’t hesitate to say it, too focused on Choi Han to see the way Cale’s eyes closed, unable to cope with the confirmation that the thing Rok had been searching for all these years had been something far more important than an object. 

Rok kept his focus on Choi Han, whose eyes had widened in surprise, grip on his sword tightening. 

“Dragons aren’t like the monsters you fought in the Forest of Darkness, Choi Han. They’re just like us. Born with emotions and will, meant to live full lives of their own.” 

Cale felt as if he should have known better. Hadn’t there been a dragon that had gone on a rampage in this area in his past life? Cale had been recovering from Choi Han’s attack, but he still should have known, should have remembered–

“There are people who have taken in that dragon, just freshly born, and have deprived it of any hope of seeing the sun. They’ve bought chains and tools to keep it powerless; Trapped. This infant has never known anything but pain from the moment it was born.” 

“Rok…” Choi Han whispered softly, quickly reaching out to comfort his long time friend, only for Rok to move out of his reach. 

“I’ve been searching for this dragon for years, from the moment I knew the egg had been stolen.” he continued without pause. ‘I’ve always known about the dragon.’ 

“The Stan family took a Dragon’s egg from you.” It wasn’t a question, but a confirmation that came from Cale. His voice was unsteady, but present. The statement wasn’t really for either Choi Han or Rok, but for himself. Years of wondering why Rok, a mighty dragon, cared so much for some missing treasure. It was a living being they’d taken. The Stans had a lot to answer for. 

“The dragon is just a child, and they plan to torture it until it bends to their will. It will live a lonely, painful existence if they have their way. It will never experience a moment of joy in its entire life.” 

Rok could see Choi Han’s anger flare, battling against the concern for his friend. He had known that Choi Han would react like this as he was a good person first and foremost. He would want to defend such a helpless creature even if it meant hurting other people to do it. Rok couldn't know the memories flowing like water through Choi Han's mind, years of lonely agony a constant scar on his psyche.

But to drive home his determination, Rok needed to go further. 

“Choi Han, we have to save this dragon. There is no alternative.” he willed dark red scales to bleed through the polymorph, covering the visible parts of his face. “Because I’m a dragon, too.” 

Just like that, Choi Han was able to associate an unknown existence with someone he deeply cared about. Rok could only imagine that the teenagers mind was going wild right now, placing him instead of the unknown dragon into the position of a tortured, repressed innocent.

In this case, Rok would be correct.  

He had no thought of Choi Han reactively negatively about him revealing his true self. The two of them had spent enough time together for Rok to know Choi Han would immediately connect the missing pieces within their relationship and make them whole. Questions he’d probably had were now answered, all with this. This was not a betrayal, but a withholding of information for safety. Choi Han had never faulted him for doing so before, and would not do so now. 

“It is my responsibility to provide them with freedom.” Rok continued, the scales fading slowly back into human-like skin. “My instincts demand that I save the child they stole. I can’t ignore it.” 

“Can you help me with this favor, no matter what you may have to do?” Rok wanted to be sure. 

Choi Han nodded, unsheathing his sword. 

“Tell me what you need.” 

“I promised you a long time ago I’d help with this.” Cale followed up, “Just because the stakes are higher doesn’t mean I’m backing out.” 

“Good, Thank you. Both of you.”

There was no true way to go about this quietly as was originally planned. He had originally hoped to keep them invisible, and stealthily make their way into the cave where Rok would then be able to keep Choi Han on guard duty, disabling anyone who stood in their way. Rok would then destroy the magic crystal ball the torturer had been given, as per what the novel had said and the Stans most recent underground purchases had confirmed. If the torturer tried to activate his self destruction failsafe, a bomb under his skin, Rok would place a shield around him which would result in the man only destroying himself. Finally, Cale would have been given special scissors designed to take care of the mana suppression collar the baby dragon had been forced to wear, if Rok touched it he’d be at risk of temporarily losing his mana due to it's draining abilities.

Now that it was no longer the cave, but a human owned villa, the best plan was the simplest one. 

Obliterate everything and every single one of their enemies. 

“Choi Han, I want you to stay on the outskirts. Your job is to take care of anyone who begins to flee.” 

“Yes.” 

“Cale, you will go to the trees. Use your communication orb to keep in contact with Choi Han. Help him as much as you can. Don’t use your shield.” Rok knew he had already said it once, but it beared repeating. Cale could not risk himself being identified. 

“What about you, Rok?” Choi Han questioned. 

“Me?” Rok laughed, a short, confident sound. “I’m a dragon, remember?” 

“I will be the one destroying everything.” 

Rok let his human form go as he flew well above the trees, his invisible wings flapping strongly as he made his way to the villa. Just below him he could sense the humans who had been either hired by the Stan family or followed them willingly. Only Taylor Stan, the future disgraced would-be heir of the family, was worth keeping. Rok promised himself that one day he would ruin all of them thoroughly except for Taylor, as he was the only one who would disapprove of such an act. 

The rest could rot. 

Thunderclouds rumbled in the distance as a wind began to flow in, all magically made by Rok, of course. He would show them his version of ‘divine punishment’. Not one of gods, but of dragons. 

The villa was large, and opulently decorated. He could see the rare blue tiled roofing, the marble spiraling columns accentuating open windows and a beautifully well maintained garden. Surely there had been years of work put into such a place; This home had probably been built long before the current heads of the family had come into power. But underneath, far in some unmarked basement, laid a suffering dragon. 

The first lightning strike hit the villa directly in the middle, the thunder that followed louder than anything these humans had likely ever heard before in their lives. The shattering of the roof tiles, the cracking and sudden crash of splintered wood began to sound, a beautiful encore to the thunder. 

The second, third, and then fourth strikes followed in shorter bursts, all aimed directly at the villa. Rok could hear the scream of the soldiers who’d be stationed inside, could see that where the lightning had struck was a growing fire, the wood frame running throughout parts of the villa beginning to show its weakness. Even money could burn. 

He knew that inside of that once beautiful villa there would be furniture and paintings, and likely important documents and books, all perfect kindling for his fire. If he was more rational he'd happily loot the place, but he was already two weeks late to meet someone very important. 

Although his power was beginning to abate, offensive power never really being his strong suit, he continued the lightning storm for as long as he could. The entire opening within the trees of this forest was lit up so brightly he was certain the villagers hours away would be able to see it if they looked hard enough; Would definitely be able to hear the thunder sounding out its song as each strike made its mark. 

Most of the lower ranked soldiers had no chance of escaping, and Rok had done his best to avoid hitting anyone who looked as though they were laborers or servants. They hadn’t done anything here, they had just been hired for manual labor. The soldiers, however, would kill him if he didn't kill them first. 

Rok couldn’t hear the sound of the higher ranked sword users who’d tried to flee, or more likely, to find the cause of the attack. But you couldn’t sense something far more powerful than you, and they wouldn’t be able to see something invisible. 

He hoped they enjoyed their small taste of freedom. Choi Han and Cale would be waiting for them. 

Rok slowly descended to the burning villa, keeping himself shielded and invisible as he made his way past the remaining fleeing people, down the stairs to the first basement floor. He could sense the magic here, and knew that even though it wasn’t from a dragon, that it was an indicator of where said dragon was being kept. 

The first floor of the basement was mostly untouched, surprisingly. Food stock and basic necessities were stored here. The walls were imbued with a low-level protection magic, likely designed for cases like this. Even if the villa burnt to the ground the lords would still have their needed supplies. 

He made a mental note to take this from them as well. 

He followed the stronger magic to a back corner of the first floor, uncaringly ripping down the shelving that held what had to be their most expensive and rare seasonings and preservatives. No servant would have ever dared to try and move such a thing, their life would depend on its continued existence. A foolproof plan, placing the door behind such treasures. 

Rok enjoyed the way the items scattered on the ground as he unveiled another door. 

This was one of the items that Cale had told him the Stan family had purchased. In hindsight, he should have realized the circumstances were abnormal but the Stan family, especially Venion Stan—a useless, minor antagonist who had spent far too much time scheming in the novel—did many things unsuitable for nobility. 

He had just assumed Venion or his father had purchased it with some other ill intended goal, not for hiding the black dragon. 

This door would keep sounds from either side from leaking through, protect itself against any natural disaster, and was virtually unpickable. 

“Too bad you weren’t designed to stop a dragon.” Rok smirked, reaching one clawed, barely human hand out and ripping the door from its hinges. 

The room behind the the magical door was crude, more cave-like than an actual room. It was as if they had dug carefully underneath of the villa to create a chamber just large enough to house a cell, the torture instruments, the torturer, and whichever Stan had decided to come check in. Venion would later eat steak as the torturer worked, Rok wondered if the younger noble had already done so within these two weeks despite the age difference between this version of him and the novels. 

This was far more secretive than the cave had been, with more nefarious intent. Anyone could happen upon a cave if they tried hard enough, but it was nearly impossible to find a magically hidden room in a noble’s home underneath an already magically protected basement. Gaining entry to the home alone took connections or skill.

The torturer, who’d seemingly been getting a noiseless, good night’s rest, awoke at the sound of the door breaking. Seeing nothing but a floating door, he gasped, immediately trying to make his way to the magic crystal ball that would help him escape this situation. 

The man knew that whatever was here was powerful. Good instincts. 

But too bad for him, Rok’s were better. 

The magic ball went flying into the air, far out of his reach. The torturer froze right were it had been, before turning to look around the room. 

“Whoever you are, you don’t know what you’re doing!” the torturer tried to reason. “You don’t know what’s in here, or who owns it. You’ll regret this.” 

“Will I?” Rok questioned slowly, amused as the torturer looked in the direction he’d been standing when he first started speaking. He hadn’t even noticed the keys to the dragon's cell no longer held a place inside his pocket. 

“You should just leave.” the torturer tried again. “The Stans own this creature, and all it takes is o-one p-r-ress.” his shaking hands reached for his neck, where the self-activation on the bomb implanted inside of him lived. “And everything and everyone here will die. Over a hundred people’s blood will be on your hands.” 

“Oh, I’ve already taken care of that.” Rok laughed, dropping the invisibility, letting his scales seep through. The torturer’s eyes widened as his face paled. 

As it should. 

“There’s only you left now.” 

Without a moment to waste, Rok dangled the key he had stolen from the torturer before wrapping a shield around him. Then another, then another. 

He was getting tired, now, and knew that the lightning storm he conjured earlier was no more. He couldn’t maintain this much magic for too long with his current limits. 

Perhaps Eruhaben was correct after all, maybe he did need to go through his growth phases. 

He shrunk the shield, purposelessly making it visible to the human, until it began to collapse slowly around the man. The torturer screeched and screamed and then begged for help, but Rok didn't move. He watched without a singular blink as the threshold of pain had been reached, and the bomb implanted within the torturer exploded. 

The first and second shield fell, but Rok barely winced at the small signal of pain that flashed through his body in response. The third stayed solid, and as the explosion settled all he could see was the gory remains of someone who’d died such a gruesome death. 

It wasn’t this man’s fault he had been hired by the Stan family, but he had chosen to torture a dragon, and would do so for another four years. He held no regrets for his actions, so neither did Rok. 

The jingling of the keys and Rok’s light footsteps were the only things sounding in this tiny, barely lit room. He could see the dragon behind the bars, bright blue eyes staring cautiously up at him. These weren’t the dying eyes Choi Han had seen in the novel, nor had they been full of a stubborn desire to live against an oppressor they’d long known. 

These were the eyes of a child, still uncertain as to why the people around them only wanted to cause them harm. Not even three weeks old, and everyday had been full of suffering.

Rok’s scales remained prominent as he crouched down, releasing his aura less cautiously now that no real threat remained. The baby dragon’s eyes widened, and he held out the keys to show the young one he meant no harm. 

“Let’s leave.” 

He opened the door to the cell, unlocked the cuffs around the dragon's feet, and then gently gathered the tiny black dragon-so much smaller than he ever remembered being -into his arms. He mentally cursed the mana blocking collar, knowing he’d left the scissors equipped to cut through the device with Cale. He couldn’t attempt to touch the thing right now, not when his own mana was already struggling to keep up with his actions. 

He still needed to fly them back to the others. 

He could feel fresh wounds bleeding through his black clothing, and counted each and every whip mark he could see on the dragon’s body. Even as a small black head quietly hid itself away into his shoulder, he didn’t stop counting. 

He wouldn’t forget. 

“You’re safe now, hatchling.” he repeated the nickname his guardian loved to use, hoping it could provide some form of comfort to the baby dragon. 

Rok would have to work to fix the results of his failure. 

Chapter Text

Cale sliced through the soft skin of an armed guard’s neck who had tried to flee the Villa that Rok had swiftly unleashed an intense dragon’s rage upon. Choi Han and Cale had been instructed to only let those in hired uniforms and servants pass without a fight; Rok being so courteous as to only take out his vengeance on those purposefully affiliated with the Stan family. 

Not that there was any way Rok hadn’t accidentally killed an innocent or two. Cale couldn’t see how anyone, even a dragon, would be able to properly aim the lightning shower he could still see—and hear, ow— lighting up the sky in the distance. Rok had been right to warn them away from the villa itself, neither of them would be safe within that chaos. 

However Cale seemed to have other issues to deal with even without being within zapping distance of his childhood friend. Something which had made it nearly impossible to ensure he fulfilled the dragon’s orders properly. 

Choi Han just couldn’t seem to kill anyone.

Cale couldn’t help but find it a bit staggering watching the black haired Swordmaster struggle to do anything more than down his enemies. The Choi Han he remembered had been a battle hardened force of nature, one who hadn’t hesitated to grab his face and beat him within an inch of his life. Many of Cale’s memories that had returned had slowly begun to fog with the passage of time, one of the reasons he’d begun his journal, but he could still clearly recall the madness in those dark eyes. The utter lack of remorse for the pain he was inflicting. 

It was night and day with the man below him; who looked more like a scared puppy anytime someone came within stabbing distance. His swings were hesitant and thus caused more harm than they would if he had just followed through properly. He’d already had to pull out his blade which had become stuck while slowly ripping apart flesh more times than Cale liked to count. In the end, Choi Han had distracted the fleeing foes and Cale would leave his hiding place to finish the job. 

It wasn’t a problem to do it. Killing someone had been so strangely easy to fall back into, his hands going through motions he vaguely remembered doing in his past life. He didn’t find pleasure in the way a life ended, didn’t enjoy the fading light within their eyes or the death gurgle that would almost always follow regardless of how he ended things.  The blood on his hands and his clothing was uncomfortable and smelled heavily of iron. It was accompanied by a stickiness and warmth that made him nauseous and left no thoughts of the blood being anything else. But he could handle the gross feeling and the following discomfort if it meant not forcing Choi Han to act. However, it was a bit worrying. 

Choi Han had been at the forefront of the war in his previous life, the center of the western continent’s forces. He had been a hero to the people, someone to pin the citizen’s hopes on. Cale could still recall flashes of conversations with other nobility, long after his family had died, where they had complained about the stranger who’d swooped in and stolen so much of their desired power. 

Cale could also remember how he had wanted to kill the swill that could only discuss profit during a time of so much destruction. How he had felt when one by one, those nobles fell to the organization that had begun to advance through his homeland. He had truly gotten drunk when everyone he’d known had died, the final note given that Eric Wheelsman had been lost. After that, a nearly forty year old Cale had been completely alone.

Cale hadn’t even been able to speak to Eric in this life. His last memory had been of the only friend he’d had, barely recognizable after what had been done to him. 

The people needed Choi Han to be able to kill when needed. He had originally thought that Rok had done a splendid job of rallying his confidence. But as if to answer his worried thoughts, a high ranked swordsman, clad in Stan armor, came through the trees. 

Cale cursed under his breath and tried to prepare himself for the worst. He wasn’t practiced enough to take on a high ranking swordsman, even with the weapon type he excelled in. He had only practiced the sword and spear in his last life, had only realized how in-tune he was with small blades a few years ago. Even then he’d only practiced with daggers in between sessions with the sword, determined not to rely on Ron’s style. 

So he wasn’t ready for this, not at all. But Choi Han couldn’t kill anyone. Not even when it was his own life on the line. 

“Choi Han, you should hide.” Cale whispered into his communication orb. The swordsman definitely couldn’t sense him, not when they had both been taught to hide their presence from a dragon. “I can’t face him. It’s okay, we can tell Rok and take care of it later.” 

He was bad at consoling others, this inability made more obvious when he saw the way Choi Han stiffened up in offense. 

“I’m stronger than them.” the swordsman argued. 

“I know you are, I do, but…” Cale hesitated. “I won’t be able to help you this time, I can’t defend myself against someone that strong.” 

The help in question was, of course, delivering the final blow. Choi Han would be far too busy keeping the swordsman from fleeing to be able to guard Cale, and even if he wasn’t busy Choi Han had no ties to Cale, why bother defending a stranger? 

“I can do it.” Choi Han tried to sound confident, but Cale could hear the way he’d stumbled over his words. “Rok asked for our help, these people have hurt him and the person he was trying to protect-” 

“But still.” Cale interrupted. “They’re people, too. It’s okay to not want to hurt others.” Scum excuses for people, but living beings nonetheless. 

He couldn’t believe he was trying to make Choi Han of all people feel better about his fear of killing someone. If that cursed God of Death was watching he was probably howling in laughter. That bastard. 

“I…” Choi Han hesitated. “I promised Rok I’d help.” 

Choi Han had promised his sword to Rok’s cause. He had been confident when facing Rok while doing so but Cale knew how easy it was to lose your grip when the person you were fighting for wasn’t within sight. If Rok was here, Cale was certain he’d have already killed countless enemies in defense of the dragon. But without that person to defend, that reason to make the first move, Choi Han continued to hesitate. 

“Rok wouldn’t want you risking yourself when you’re like this.” Cale reasoned. The high ranking swordsman was getting closer now, too close for Cale’s comfort. “Now hurry, into the trees.” 

Choi Han hesitated for a moment longer, gripping his sword tightly in an obvious sign of annoyance with his internal struggle, before jumping through the trees to join Cale. 

“I am ashamed.” Choi Han admitted in a whisper. Now that he was closer Cale could see his sad eyes and the tenseness to his frame. 

“Don’t be.” Cale reached over without a thought to clap the man on the shoulder. “Everyone has different reasons for killing, almost none of them good. Not wanting to kill isn’t a bad thing.” 

He tried to ignore the sounds of thunder, which had only just begun to disperse, still echo throughout the skies. Rok certainly didn’t seem to be struggling with any type of morality tonight. Maybe it was that dragon pride Cale always heard him mumbling about. Even Cale, who was comfortable with killing, could still count every life he’d ended tonight. 

“One day I’ll have to.” Choi Han curled up in a way that was far too childlike to fit someone who looked like a seventeen year old. “Rok told me about that organization; The ones who want to kill everyone.” 

Cale waited until the swordsman they’d been avoiding had rushed past, only the sounds of their armor clanking in tune with the displacement of grass under their foot filled the air for a moment. Rok truly would understand Cale’s reasoning, he wouldn’t force Choi Han to kill. 

That was the thing, wasn’t it? The two of them had been so focused on their shared memories of the would-be hero that they didn’t fully grasp that Choi Han didn’t have to become that person. He didn’t have to fight the White Star or his organization. He could forge his own path, live without struggle. It wasn’t a life Cale could choose for himself. He had already set his path as one of revenge, but Choi Han had that option. 

So that’s what he told him. 

Or, that’s what he intended to tell him, but all at once the surrounding forest had gone silent, the night lit only by stars once more. A powerful aura began to make itself known as Rok teleported to their location, staggering just into Cale’s view. Cale jumped down, all thoughts of speaking with Choi Han forgotten as he took in the exhausted looking dragon. 

He had definitely over extended his magic, that Cale could tell. Even if he was a dragon he was still young and had limitations. A lightning storm, mana suppression, invisibility, and whatever else he’d used to infiltrate the villa had drained the boy. Outside of the sweat covering his brow and the heavy breathing that Cale could hear now that he was closer there would be no way to tell that Rok had done anything at all. 

Except of course, the tiny black dragon tucked into his arms, blending into the accompanying black clothing. If it wasn’t for the way the moonlight gently shined down, highlighting the scales, Cale wouldn’t have even noticed the little one. 

At first glance he could tell this truly was a baby dragon, one that was noticeably smaller than Rok’s true form. Guilt flooded through him once as he caught the sight of blood seeping slowly down Rok’s exposed milky white arm that was wrapped around the dragon, supporting its back. 

“We need to go.” Rok spoke, aura fluctuating as he reached out for Cale. “Where is Choi-” 

The sound of swords clashing interrupted him, coming from just behind Rok, and that’s when Cale realized. 

The high ranking swordsman. Rok was too tired to hide his presence, and the swordsman had only just begun to leave. 

He had sensed Rok and had come to face them. 

Cale turned, pushing Rok's fragile form behind him and readied his blades to defend his weakened companion. He had a debt to pay and guilt to settle, he wouldn't leave Rok now. 

But Choi Han had already begun an unrelenting assault on the armored man, a familiar gleam to his eyes that Cale could picture in his memories.

Madness. 

“You dare.” Choi Han growled out, catching the swordsman's sword with his own before pushing forward with his weight, forcing the man stumbling backwards. “You dare attack my friends.” 

Well, that was a little hasty. Cale wouldn’t call them friends by any means, but it was touching to be included so quickly. This truly was a different Choi Han than the one he knew. It was oddly comforting, even if the teen’s puppy eyes were filled with a murderous rage that reminded him too much of a worse time.  

“I sense a dragon.” The swordsman spoke, a laugh building in his voice. “Oh, won’t my Lord be pleased. Two dragons to play with and this one feels so weak.” 

Cale visibly winced at that, knowing it wasn’t going to end well for the overly cocky man. Choi Han hadn’t dropped his suppression that had been perfected by the nitpicky dragon the man was threatening. If Cale wasn't seeing this act in real time, he'd call on the cliché of such an obvious plot device. 

“Oh, just get rid of him already.” Rok gasped out, trembling hands wrapping around Cale’s arm while he struggled to hold the unmoving dragon resting in his little arms. “We’ve got to go.” 

“Yes, Rok-nim.” 

At Rok’s command it was as if a light had switched in Choi Han’s mind. His attacks became charged with his aura, the swings far more brutal than anything he’d previously attempted throughout the entire night. Cale found himself stepping closer to Rok’s smaller form, worried that somehow the attacks would find their way to them on accident. He knew it was irrational, but anger didn't have the habit of being rational. 

Then the aura Choi Han had been tightly reigning in released all at once as he messily swung at the swordsman’s chest, slicing right through his armor and into the now bared skin. It was a clean hit, and as the blood from the man began to release Choi Han remained relatively untouched by the spray. An expert in killing even if humans weren't his primary prey. 

The soldier’s lifeless corpse fell to the ground, that familiar death gurgle accompanying him, and he watched as Choi Han’s mind caught up to his emotions. His sword hand trembling as he focused on the body in front of him, the person that he’d killed. It was far too late for Cale to give his speech now, Choi Han had already chosen a different path. 

In any other circumstance Cale was certain the ever observant Rok would have seen the way Choi Han was struggling, would have done a much better job at comforting him than anything Cale could attempt to do. Rok had that way about him where he always seemed to know just what to say. Cale had grown somewhat to depend on the boy's specific brand of kindness, feeling that even though he was the older of the two that Rok seemed wiser. Maybe it was because he was a dragon, or because of his memories, but the boy held a calming ability that couldn’t be replicated. 

However in any other circumstance Rok wouldn’t be near his limit with a baby dragon that he’d been searching for, for the entirety of his shared relationship with Cale. It made sense that instead of some blunt yet comforting words that would calm Choi Han the dragon just sighed heavily, clicking his tongue in a sign of irritation. 

“Choi Han.” His vocalization cut through the silence in the air. The teen flinched as wide eyes turned to rest on the dragon. “Come here, we have to go.” 

“Y-yes, of course.” Choi Han glanced at the fallen lifeform once more, physical proof of his kill burning itself into his brain. Cale knew Choi Han would never forget this no matter how many years passed. 

How quickly things had changed. Only moments ago Cale had been planning to tell Choi Han to live freely in peace, but death always changes things. Killing changes them even more. He only hoped the poor kid would get through it with minimal damage. 

He’d make sure to tell Rok about this later. 

Rok’s original intent was to teleport them to the Henituse Territory to drop off the humans and then make his way home, but he was exhausted and there was no way he’d be able to return to Eruhaben tonight if he teleported somewhere else first. Every instinct inside of him was roaring to return to their shared lair to help keep the baby dragon safe, an urge to safeguard the little one dominant in his brain. 

So he’d decided to take the two humans with him. He could just have Eruhaben take them home later if need be. 

Of course, he should have expected the way the golden dragon would react when he appeared with two bloody humans. Rok hadn’t meant to stagger after releasing the teleportation circle, but he found himself on his knees the minute he had cleared their journey to the lair, his arms gripping the baby dragon tighter to ensure they wouldn’t be hurt during the fall. He looked every bit a suffering child with attackers that had latched on mid-teleportation. 

Golden dust flew through the air, surrounding the fallen boy and his human companions. Eruhaben’s dragon form only tensed further as he noticed the small black lump in Rok’s arms, angry golden eyes focusing on the strangers that had invaded their space. 

“I highly suggest you release my son.” came his low voice, not missing the tight grip Choi Han had on Rok’s shoulder. “You will die, but it will be painless if you listen to me now.” 

Rok tried to will himself to move, but between the adrenaline rush that had peaked just as soon as he’d saved the baby dragon and the mana usage that had definitely gone a little out of control, he could barely keep his eyes open. 

“They’re with me.” his voice was more of a whispered grumble than the steady tone he’d been going for, but he knew Eruhaben would hear it. “Don’t attack them.” 

It took a moment for Eruhaben to confirm his words, the sword in Choi Han’s hand disintegrating as the golden dust rusted it beyond repair. Cale couldn’t move, too held down by suffocating dragon fear to even speak, but he could feel the way his hidden pockets became lighter, any weapons he’d kept now gone. Luckily the tools Rok had given him were protected in a spatial bag, or they'd be in trouble. 

Small mercies.

A flash of quick light blinded the humans and in the large golden dragon’s place stood the elven form Rok was so familiar with. A small black head peaked out of the safe space it had made of Rok’s shoulder, bright blue eyes blinking at the sight of such a strange being that was all at once familiar to him. Just as the boy who held him was. 

Eruhaben stared back at the two young dragons, expression falling as he stepped forward, dragon fear growing in power as he took in the state of them . It wasn’t until he’d bent down to bring both the boy and the baby dragon into his arms and moved across the room from the two suspicious humans that he toned it back, giving them just enough allowance to speak. One wrong move and he could easily change that.  

Choi Han knew better than to step forward; knew instinctively that this dragon was far more powerful than he currently was and by his own words was Rok’s father. Choi Han knew that Rok would be safe and thus did his best to appear non-threatening, willing to do what he must to ensure that Rok rested. If he tried to start a fight, or said the wrong thing—and Rok was always repeating just how bad he was at being respectful— the elder dragon may attack him, or kick him out. 

Cale, however, knew that Rok would soon be looking for the magic tools meant to break the mana suppressing collar around the black dragon’s neck. He was holding both the tool, the gloves, and the potions. No matter how terrifying it was he’d need to make his way over to the three dragons. Wasn't that an astounding revelation he'd have to think on later. How many people could say they had met three dragons, let alone even one? Honestly Cale had become desensitized rather quickly thanks Rok's general attitude, but the golden dragon was reaffirming some deeply instilled warnings he'd been told as a child. He needed to act now, especially since Rok’s eyes kept closing, a tell tale sign that soon he’d fall into a deep slumber. Cale didn't think he'd have the nerve to approach if his safety net fell asleep. 

“I’m Cale Henituse, dragon-nim.” Cale introduced himself, and the golden dragon took his concerned eyes off of Rok’s form for just a moment to look at him before he returned to focus on the children in his arms once more. He reached long fingers down to gently remove the hood and mask that covered part of Rok’s face, small marks of soot lining the area around the previously exposed portions of his skin; Signs of a fire. 

There was a concerned kindness there Cale couldn’t remember experiencing at any point in this life. He had been the one to hold his father when his mother died and every affectionate gesture done for him via the servants had been more of an expected service. It wasn’t genuine. He knew that at some point his mother had definitely looked at him like that, but her face was a faded figure in his memory, even more so with two sets of lives floating around in his head. The closest companion he probably had was the one being carefully doted on in the intimidating man's arms. 

“I don’t know if Rok is speaking to you now, but I have this.” he gestured to the magic tool and the accompanying items he’d been entrusted with. Cale couldn’t be sure if Rok was speaking to Eruhaben in his mind, he knew the action came second nature to the red dragon. It would probably be less taxing than speaking out loud, he couldn’t assume the older man didn’t know. “These will painlessly remove the collar from the dragon he’s holding.” 

Eruhaben scowled at the reminder of the mana suppressant collar that starkly stood out against his son’s black clothing. His hands trembled as Rok’s head began to lull against his shoulder, eyes beginning to close. His hatchling had really overdone it, whatever ‘it’ was, and had returned with what appeared to be a tortured child not yet a month old. Directionless regret clouded his mind as his grip then tightened on Rok’s form, carefully cradling him closer. 

Whatever had made him exhaust himself this thoroughly would suffer for it. Rok had never been one to work this recklessly, but something—and he assumed it was the baby in his arms—had prompted him to act in such a way. With a growth phase ever present on his horizon this could have ended far differently, and he wouldn’t have ever known. If Rok hadn't succeeded, if he'd begun to grow in the midst of enemy forces-

—Help him.

Rok’s voice broke him from his spiraling thoughts, trying to push the black dragon into his arms in hopes that they’d finally help the struggling being and he could get some much needed rest. Eruhaben adjusted himself to receive the little one; but the minute the exchange had happened and the black dragon couldn’t feel his heart anymore it was chaos. 

Wordless cries sounded out as blue eyes began to panic, quickly pawing at the hands that gripped his form so carefully. Rok blearily watched the dragon’s senseless wriggling, confused by their actions. Eruhaben had frozen still at the first sound of the baby's terrified screeching, and Rok knew he'd need to do something to stop this. He reached up in hopes of quieting the baby dragon, only for it to come quickly tumbling back onto his chest, escaping the gentle prison it had been held in. The black dragon quickly nudged it’s head just under his chin, form trembling as it tried to curl up as tightly as possible to appear smaller. Rok released a quick gasp of surprise and the tiniest flinch at the sudden weight that had returned to his exhausted form before letting out a brief sigh and accepting this change to his plans. With weakened hands he did his best to pet the dragon's back, continuing the soothing motion until the shaking finally ceased. 

Meanwhile, Eruhaben could only blink at the baby dragon's actions, unsure of how to react to the sudden change. Even now his hands still hovered in the air as he was still holding the child. 

Choi Han couldn’t hide the small smile that bloomed at the sight of Rok comforting such a small being. Cale only shook his head as he begun to make his way over to the pile of dragons, assuming at this point he was likely safe from any harm. Eruhaben, seeing the red headed human coming their way immediately regained his composure. Only Rok’s confirmation that they weren’t enemies and the reminder that the baby dragon hiding itself away was in need of care stopped him from teleporting the two humans away from this place. 

“Rok, I know you’re tired, but I need to get to the collar. Can you move for me?” Cale asked quietly. Rok nodded his head, shifting up with Eruhaben’s assistance. The boy carefully stroked the hidden dragon’s head before gently lifting him away from his body, shushing the child before it could release those frantic cries once more. 

“Stay still.” Red-brown eyes met blue. “Don’t look at me like that, we have to remove that collar so you can get better.” 

Rok didn’t want to risk touching the collar to demonstrate what it was they were removing, worried that if any more mana was sucked out of him that he’d truly pass out. He felt as if he could sleep for days. 

The dragon continued to stare at him, even as Cale kneeled forward, only stiffening as the metal of the tool brushed against the back of his neck. For one moment Cale felt as if the world had stilled when the child’s eyes moved to him, a fear it was too young to hide showing itself. 

A reminder that such a small being had never known gentleness before this day. 

“It’s okay.” Cale promised, unable to stop himself from reaching to caress the dragon’s head. He was just so tiny. “Nothing will hurt you here.” 

The scissors cut through the collar and he quickly donned the gloves to grab the broken piece of junk. He handed over the potions to Eruhaben, noting that the longer he stayed within reach of the two weakened children the more tense the elder became. Even now golden dust shimmered around him in warning like glitter. He had seen such beautiful dust destroy a sharpened blade with little to no effort. It was best to retreat for now. 

The moment Cale settled against the wall of the lair, carefully sliding to the floor next to Choi Han, Eruhaben began to act. First, the elder dragon used one of the high-grade potions–courtesy of Billos– on the youngest dragon, carefully making sure the black dragon tilted it’s head backwards as the life restoring potion did its intended job. Then, gentle hands rubbed the remainder of the potion over wounded black scales, not minding the blood staining his own hands. 

Then, wiping the blood off on his white silky robe, uncaring of the stain it would inevitably leave behind, he then grabbed another potion and tilted his son’s head, gently patting his cheek to make Rok aware of his plan. 

“You need to drink this, hatchling.” 

—Won’t work. I’m not injured. 

“Doesn’t matter, it’ll help you recover more quickly. Do as I say.” 

A small huff was all he received in response as Rok took a few swigs of the potion before turning his head away. 

—The others need some, too. Let them stay here. 

“It’s unsafe.” 

Rok rolled his eyes at his adoptive father’s protectiveness, even if the action looked less annoyed and more like he was moments from passing out. He could easily solve this if he could just get the words out. He knew Eruhaben had been waiting for him to say it one day, and if he could just…

“Father.”  Rok’s voice was a quiet gargle; but the attempt was solid, the two human’s able to hear it from across the room. “They’re my friends.” 

Rok assumed that would be enough to sway the golden dragon’s emotions, and decided it was time to sleep. He vaguely felt the baby dragon, still in his arms, cuddle closer to him in response. Unfortunately, however, he had missed the way Eruhaben’s eyes had watered, and thus would never be able to tease the elder for his reaction to a simple title.

The minutes passed by with no one speaking. Once Rok’s breathing evened out Eruhaben moved to lift the two slumbering dragons from his chair, eyeing the humans who’d barely seemed to breathe during this entire exchange. 

“You will not follow.” He demanded, before turning his back to them, making quick steps towards Rok’s bedroom, golden hair fluttering behind him. 

Eruhaben carefully lowered the children into Rok’s bed, ensuring to place extra protection on the fabrics in case of any staining. His child was very particular about his bedding and had gathered an assortment of pillows and blankets of varying textures over the years. It wouldn’t do to ruin them, but waking the child and potentially upsetting the baby dragon wasn’t an option. 

As he began to cover Rok the baby dragon woke, suspiciously watching his every action from his place up against the sleeping boy’s neck. Eruhaben didn’t try to touch the wary hatchling, knowing that whatever had happened to it had resulted in a solid fear of the unknown. They might be the same species, but unlike Rok who’d been very open from the beginning, this was a far more typical reaction for a dragon to have. 

Strange that it hadn’t tried to speak or use any mana, though, not even for a shield. Eruhaben could only assume it was to ensure that Rok wouldn’t awaken unnecessarily. It didn't take a dragon's intelligence to see how attached the baby was to his son, even if it was just survival instinct.

He knew he would get no answers from this little being, and decided it was time to question the two humans that he could sense from their main living space, neither of them having moved. He could only hope that they knew more than he did. He couldn’t simply shrug off how his son had returned so overextended with an injured dragon to show for it, after all. 

The two humans avoided his gaze as he made his way back to his chair, only gesturing for the two to rest more comfortably once he gracefully sat down. He tried to ignore the lingering scent of blood in the air and the smoke that clung to his son’s clothing and thus him as well. He didn’t speak as the two stood uncertainly, sharing a concerned gaze, before settling on the magically moved chairs set up for them. 

They both reeked of blood. 

Eruhaben first focused on the red headed human who had cut the collar and introduced himself. Obvious nobility, even if his clothing didn’t indicate as such. The three boys had all been in matching black garb, with accessorized masks meant to hide any signs of their identities. Lingering magic hung around Cale’s head, a sign that Rok had likely used dye magic to further the ruse, but it had dropped once Rok’s mana became too depleted to continue. Whatever they had done had been dangerous enough to go to such lengths, but both of these humans continued to stand while Rok slept, his mana barely discernable from this distance. 

A dragon didn’t exhaust his mana this easily. 

“Cale Henituse, that is your name?” Eruhaben spoke, noting the redhead flinch in response. He couldn’t be more than fourteen, even with his defined frame. The Henituse family was one unfamiliar to Eruhaben, a footnote in the history of the Western continent. He had never needed to meet any of them before and passively wished he'd been able to continue without doing so. 

Still, he was rather brave for a human, having stayed standing during the dragon fear and not breaking down when surrounded with Eruhaben’s dust after seeing just what it could do. It was a difficult task to accomplish, especially as he was so much weaker than the black haired human next to him. 

“Yes.” Cale nodded, bowing his head slightly in a sign of respect. “I’ve known Rok for six years now, Dragon-nim. He has spoken highly of you.” 

This was of course an exaggeration. Getting details about Rok’s private life was nearly impossible and Cale had given up on trying a long time ago. He had been warned about what to do if a golden haired elf suddenly appeared before him, though, and kept those warnings at the forefront of his thoughts now. 

‘Say that I worry about him, keep the focus on him. Don’t flatter him too much though, he’ll realize you’re trying to fool him.’ 

Cale had wondered why Rok would bother schooling him on a random elf, but now he knew why the boy was so insistent on reminding him. It was because the elf was actually a dragon. 

Rok’s father, to be exact. 

“I see.” Eruhaben replied, frowning. “And yet I’ve heard nothing of you.” Golden eyes moved towards the silent black haired teen as his frown grew. “Nor you.” 

Choi Han foolishly kept his gaze steady on the dragon, ignoring or not recognizing the intended intimidation, and Cale knew he’d need to interrupt the two before the elder took offense. 

“He is a warrior from a small village near the Forest of Darkness, Dragon-nim.” Cale explained, remembering very vividly that Choi Han had no care for decorum or formality. “His name is Choi Han, your son has been training him.” 

Eruhaben’s eyes narrowed at that, and he raised his chin as if to more obviously look down on the humans. 

“Oh?” he didn’t bother waiting for a confirmation, “And what have either of you done to deserve my son’s regard?” 

Cale could practically feel the irritation ready to burst coming from Choi Han, but he had expected such an answer. Even if Rok was pretty docile for a dragon he still had moments of great ego. Almost any book would inform someone that most dragons were far more prideful than anything Rok had shown them, less willing to find anyone else worthy of their time and effort unless they had something to hold their interest. Neither Choi Han or him were mages, so they probably seemed relatively useless to the elder dragon. 

It didn’t help that they were two humans that had returned with his son barely conscious, either. 

“I’m unsure.” Cale admitted, knowing when to back down rather than try and defend himself. Seeing as how Choi Han wasn’t calming down, he quickly reached out a hand to stop the troubled teen, resting it on his upper arm. He gave the black eyed boy a chiding expression before refocusing on Eruhaben. “He chose us. I suppose he saw some use in our abilities.” 

“You say this as if Rok didn’t return to me with barely enough strength to speak.” Eruhaben argued. “Abilities? I doubt it.” 

“You would have to ask him.” Choi Han spoke up, causing Cale to flinch. “He’s our friend, we’d do anything to keep him safe.” 

The reminder that Choi Han was likely not okay rang like a bell in Cale’s mind. Whatever emotions the teen was dealing with had been put on the backburner, obviously more focused on Rok’s condition and the golden dragon debating on their right to exist, but Cale knew eventually the black haired swordsmaster would break down. His rudeness was only expected given such a situation, but exceedingly unwanted. He needed Choi Han to keep quiet. 

“How did this happen in the first place?” Eruhaben tapped an impatient finger against the velvet chair, ignoring the snide remark Choi Han had given him. “He told me nothing before he left of any battle, and that was two weeks ago.” 

Cale could only assume that whatever Rok knew about the baby dragon's origins hadn’t been shared with Eruhaben, why else would he leave his father out of the loop? Two dragons would have been far more effective at rescuing the little one, but Eruhaben hadn’t been involved. Hadn’t known. 

Cale wouldn’t be the one to reveal his secret. Instead, he’d do what nobility did best. 

Lie. 

“Rok sensed a familiar aura when we were passing through a territory near mine during training.” he started, making sure to keep his expression steady. He couldn't risk giving anything away. “It wasn’t long until he realized it was a young dragon and immediately set out to save the child. We were told to wait outside and clean up the mess, so I can’t say what he did once he went inside of the place that the dragon was kept.” 

Choi Han’s lips pursed as he looked confusingly at Cale, knowing this wasn’t at all what had happened and not understanding why Cale would lie. Luckily it seemed the golden dragon's attention was focused on him rather than the black haired teen, so he didn't notice. 

“And the people who took the dragon and hurt my son, are they still alive?” Eruhaben didn’t bother asking what magic Rok had used, it didn’t matter. He didn’t care if Rok killed hundreds of people if it meant that Rok himself was alright. 

Cale thought his question a little strange. Rok was undamaged outside of being exhausted, but telling Eruhaben his thoughts wouldn’t end well for him, so he moved on.

“To my knowledge, the only people who escaped were the people Rok allowed to leave. But I’m not sure if the people in charge were there.” Cale continued. “It was the Stan family who were the primary perpetrators, though I can’t say who was the one who was actively in charge of the dragon or the prison it was kept in.” 

He couldn’t help but shiver as the dragon’s golden aura shimmered at the words ‘in charge of the dragon’. It’s not as if there was a better way to say it! He wasn’t the one who tortured the baby! 

“The Stan family…” Eruhaben trailed off, another useless noble family he had never felt any need to interact with. It would be easy to leave this place and find their territory, easier still to raze said territory, burning the people who’d wronged the dragons. But that would mean leaving these humans with Rok and the unnamed baby dragon, and that wasn’t going to happen anytime soon. 

Besides, he could only assume the young one would want to get his own vengeance, once he was old enough. Far be it for Eruhaben to take away his opportunity. 

“You two will sleep here.” Eruhaben moved on from the idea of immediate revenge, deciding he’d take his own at a later date. “My son has left you in my care, and although I’d much rather have you out of my home he’ll fuss if he can’t confirm your safety when he wakes.” 

Cale’s lips twitched at that. What a doting parent. 

With that, Eruhaben waved his hands and a pile of blankets, pillows, and two sets of loose pants and shirts appeared in the corner of the main living space. It seems the elder dragon wouldn’t be offering them any actual rooms, his intent to do the bare minimum clear. They weren’t welcome in his home even if Rok had asked for his courtesy. They’d need to prove themselves trustworthy and Cale doubted it would be easy to do. 

“Change and wash yourself, you’ll find water and towels just down the hall. I won’t have the smell of human blood ruining our home, and the both of you reek.” 

With that, Eruhaben stood, and finally introduced himself, deeming them worthy of at least that. 

“I am Rok’s father, Eruhaben. You will remain safe while you stay here, but do not think that won’t change if you do anything to harm the children.”

“Of course, Eruhaben-nim.” Cale remained courteous, thankful that Choi Han kept his mouth shut and merely nodded his head in agreement. 

“Once you’ve changed feel free to throw the clothing you're wearing into the fire, anything to get rid of that rotten stench.” 

Without even bothering to say any form of farewell which was common courtesy for higher beings, Eruhaben turned away and purposefully walked towards the closed door Cale had seen him enter with the children earlier. When it closed behind him, he could feel more than see the multi layered shield pop up around the room's perimeter. He doubted even Choi Han would be able to break through it if they wanted to attempt such an act. 

They had survived the fight for the baby dragon, and then survived an even more difficult fight of facing an overprotective, paranoid father-which happened to also be a dragon. Cale released a long sigh before standing to do as instructed, looking at his sleep over partner to prompt him to join in. 

Rok really had a knack for dragging him into the strangest situations. 

Choi Han couldn’t sleep despite the exhaustion he could feel all the way in his bones. 

Cale rested beside him, arms wrapped around one of the silky pillows, even breaths showing that he was sleeping without a care to their current situation. Choi Han couldn’t understand, but then again, Choi Han had barely ever slept peacefully even after his escape from the Forest of Darkness. 

He couldn’t get the faces of the people he’d hurt out of his head, couldn’t erase the feeling of his sword slicing through flesh, cutting off arms and legs to slow down their enemies so Cale could finish the job. Even now Choi Han could see the empty look in Cale's eyes as he sliced through tendons, cut through the exposed neck of a fallen foe or stabbing his sharpened daggers directly into their heart. Cale had killed all but one of the soldiers and yet he slept so soundly and how was that even possible–

Choi Han had killed someone; Someone who would have killed him if he didn’t act. Someone who tried to go directly for Rok first. He had seen the feral look in the soldier’s eyes, couldn’t forget the greed that had practically oozed from his voice when he claimed he’d take the dragon to the Stan family. The swordsman was a bad man, one that didn’t deserve to live. One that would have killed them all and doomed the dragons who couldn’t defend themselves to a life of pain and suffering. 

He knew this. He knew he had no other choice but to act then. He even knew that he’d like have to kill again in the future. Choi Han was under no allusions that he wouldn’t be put into such a situation again later, knew that if Rok requested his aid he would come running. Rok had been worthy of his respect and was, at this point, family. 

Why couldn’t he just forget that man’s face?

Rok groaned as he awoke, feeling as if a heavy weight was keeping him trapped to the bed beneath him. His mana was still depleted, though less so now that time had passed. He hadn’t felt this tired in years, especially not as a dragon. He tried to sit up properly, knowing that Cale and Choi Han were probably wanting to go home and that Eruhaben likely wanted answers. 

So much to do when all he wanted was to sleep. 

It was then he realized that the weight he felt on his chest wasn’t exhaustion, but the slumbering baby dragon. On his legs rested a golden tail that belonged to his adoptive father, pinning him to his place in the bed. Now that he took the time to notice, he could feel that his pillow wasn’t against cushion, but a hard backing. If he turned his head he was sure to find Eruhaben wrapped around the bed in his true form, likely due to some instinctual urge to keep them safe. 

Rok decidedly ignored how content the little dragon pile made him feel, instead focusing on getting himself out of the bed so he could change. 

Shimmying out from under Eruhaben’s tail was easier than expected, luckily there was plenty of give between the cushions for him to shift without much struggle. Freed from his scaly prison, he carefully left the bed, noting that the barrier Eruhaben had placed was around the door, so the elder likely wouldn’t awaken if he moved around the room. Next, Rok gently pulled the sleeping baby from his chest, placing it into the sea of blankets and pillows he'd just risen from. 

He waited for the reaction he had received earlier when separating from the black dragon only to quietly sigh in relief when nothing happened. The dragon cuddled deeper into the pillows, seeking lingering warmth, and slumbered on. 

Rok took a quick glance at the elder dragon to confirm he was still asleep as well before moving to his dresser, finding a change of clothing quickly. He only had a few pieces that weren’t white but considering he wouldn’t be able to properly wash up until Eruhaben took down the barrier he didn’t want to dirty them. Even if they were magicked the idea of potentially staining such expensive silks was abhorrent to him. He chose the darkest clothing he could find—which ended up being a nearly forgotten dark green set that he hadn’t chosen himself. He made a note to buy darker clothing at his earliest convenience, dyeing things via magic was rather pointless in the long run. 

Luckily he had a basin that ran on water magic installed into his room years ago, it made it far easier to take one of his spare towels meant for wiping down his face to clean off the soot and debris that had built up during his destruction of the villa. There was no soap, but this would do for now. Rok wondered what the Stans were up to, wishing he’d been able to see their faces as they realized he had stolen their food stock and the baby dragon. 

Even now those supplies rested in his spatial dimension, just waiting for him to make use of it. Maybe he’d sell it to a nearby village? It was almost winter, they’d probably appreciate the extra food. He'd look into it after giving some to Choi Han in thanks for his valiant efforts. 

Speaking of which, he’d need to speak to the man eventually. He had been rather out of it the night before, but it wasn't difficult to see that Choi Han was definitely suffering after harming others. It was Rok’s mistake, forcing him into the fight so early. Maybe his emotional attachment to Rok wasn’t enough to keep him motivated? Killing wasn’t easy, and in most situations Rok would avoid doing so, but war was never kind. Choi Han would need to be prepared whether he went on to become the hero the book had described or not. 

Now relatively clean and freshly clothed Rok decided that sleeping was actually the priority. He’d rest for as long as possible before taking everyone home even if they were waiting for him. He’d probably be able to teleport them now, but coming back would be a challenge with his current mana. He needed more time. 

He was prepared to avoid the baby dragon while re-entering the bed only to find that said dragon was awake and very focused on him. The little one moved slightly to give him more space, and right as Rok took the offer he found himself covered by the dragon once more. 

“You’re clingier than I thought you’d be.” he tried to joke, but the black dragon simply tilted his head at that, observing him. “Nothing to say to that, then? I’m surprised you haven’t raised a fuss over being dragged here. You don’t even know us.” 

Still no response, though the dragon did stretch out small paws, resting his snout closer to Rok’s chin. It was a very catlike reaction from a dragon, replicating a stretching kitten. 

“I’m Rok.” he introduced himself, figuring the baby dragon should know. “The golden dragon is Eruhaben, my father. Well, not my father…but still basically one. I guess it’s pretty easy to have two?” 

Rok hadn’t really thought of the change in title, but had been thinking of Eruhaben as a father figure for quite some time now. He’d only been holding back on saying it because he knew that he could use it on Eruhaben at a time when he needed something. It worked out rather well considering the humans the elder had considered a threat were still alive. 

Or at least Rok assumed they were, he couldn’t feel them through the barrier. 

Strange that the dragon hadn’t said anything though. 

“You can speak to me, you know.” Rok wasn’t good with children, but hoped he seemed somewhat approachable nonetheless. He would need to make this little dragon comfortable here so he could leave him with Eruhaben. “My father and I won't harm you. No one will ever be able to hurt you again; You’re free now.” 

The black dragon blinked at that, and Rok could practically see the words flowing through his mind, knew that the child was intelligent and capable of understanding him. He had already had multiple arguments with Eruhaben by this age, so surely this dragon would have no problem communicating with them. It was natural for a dragon, after all. They were taught while still in the egg, absorbing knowledge even without their knowing. 

The black dragon opened his mouth, and Rok waited patiently for him to speak. 

“S-stay.” the word was spoken quietly, as if unsure it was the right thing to say. A tiny paw brushed his cheek as the baby dragon came closer, intent on getting his point across. His desperation to be understood was clear in bright blue eyes. “Rok. Stay.” 

It was only then that Rok fully grasped the entirety of the situation, the implications behind this young dragon struggling to speak. The novel had only spoken of the pain the black dragon had endured, and by the time it was killed the dragon had been able to speak. But that was after four years of constant, painful, unwanted human exposure. 

This meant that this not even month old dragon had not only been hurt from the moment of it’s birth, but had been isolated from any potential opportunity to learn speech via egg for an unknown number of years. How isolated had it been, to not know human language? What had happened to it to force the dragon into such solitude before even hatching.  

This would be much harder than he originally thought. 

“Okay.” Rok shifted his arms so he could ground the trembling dragon, immediately restructuring the timeline he’d created in his head for the future to accommodate the change in information. If the plan to make the Stans suffer was at a higher priority and mentally underlined, only he would know. “I’ll stay.” 

Chapter Text

When Rok awoke later in the day he sighed in relief at how much better his body felt. He had really needed the extra rest. Rok had reverted into his dragon form after calming the baby dragon in hopes that releasing the polymorph would help in regaining his energy. At first the young dragon had needed to be calmed back down all over again, not knowing what to make of the sudden size and shape shift, but luckily he’d quickly accepted the change and settled down. 

Rok turned his head, sensing that although Eruhaben had left the room at some point that the baby dragon was still here and awake. He was surprised that the little one wasn’t still clinging to him, given how unwilling to separate he’d been earlier, but it was good to see some desire for independence no matter how small. 

The black dragon hadn’t gone far and was instead playing with some of the magical tools Rok had been given when he was younger but hadn’t felt the need to throw out. Rok watched in amusement as the tiny creature reached a hesitant paw out towards what appeared to be a see through orb. Likely able to tell that it wasn't just some pointless bauble, the baby dragon pushed some of his mana into it, before gasping in surprise as it projected the image of a night’s sky onto the ceiling. 

Ah, he’d found the star orb, something Eruhaben had given Rok to learn the varying shapes and names of the constellations in this world. Rok would never admit it out loud, but he’d found a lot of comfort in that orb when he was younger. It was strange living in a place with no windows or natural lighting, and even if said windows existed they lived on the top of a mountain, all he’d see is snow. 

“Do you like the stars?” Rok asked, seeing as how the dragon hadn’t noticed he was awake. “I can tell you their names, if you like?” 

The black dragon immediately let go of the orb, the display falling, as his full attention shifted to the boy still resting on his bed. 

“Rok!” the dragon called, zipping over without a thought. Rok braced for impact and still couldn’t help but release a small breath as the tiny form hit his own. “Rok, awake!” 

“A new word already, huh?” Something told him Eruhaben was behind the learning of that one. Rok didn’t bother brushing the two week old off of him, accepting that the young one would need time to adjust first. Surely he’d become less clingy as time went on. “You’re very smart.” 

Blue eyes glimmered as he praised the child, and without any prompting at all the black dragon snuggled his head into Rok’s neck. If he was going to deal with a clinging baby he might want to polymorph back into a human. It would be much easier to carry him around that way. But that would mean extending his energy, and Rok wasn’t sure he wanted to do too much this soon. He felt better, but he was still rather tired. 

So, polymorph decidedly not going to happen, Rok instead nudged the black dragon onto his back, being careful to leave room for him to fly. As long as he didn’t flap his wings too hard it shouldn’t be a problem, the dragon was much smaller in comparison to him. Eruhaben and he would have to quickly catch the baby dragon up on all of his missed meals, as he doubted the Stans took care of his nutrition properly. Proper care had never been their intent. 

The barrier was still up, but fell at Rok’s touch. Eruhaben had probably been waiting for him to decide to come out on his own and didn’t want Cale or Choi Han to interrupt. 

What he found in the main living space was not quite what he expected. 

Instead of a terrified pair of humans or an annoyed, overprotective dragon father; He found the three actually speaking with one another. Choi Han was telling them a story about Rok, specifically about one of the times Rok had somehow found a nest of monsters in the Forest of Darkness during training. Neither Eruhaben or Cale seemed surprised by this, as if they had been taking turns speaking on Rok’s history of ending up in bad situations. 

For some reason Rok would have much rather stumbled upon the three of them not talking to one another. How rude, to speak about him when he wasn’t even there to defend himself! 

Luckily, Choi Han stopped mid sentence as he realized Rok had arrived. Three different sets of eyes turned to face him, putting Rok at the center of attention. 

“Did you two rest well? Father didn’t treat you too badly?” Rok decided to ignore the awkward silence that had accompanied his entrance and simply flew to the table next to Eruhaben, deciding against his normal chair as he didn’t want to make the black dragon clinging to his back uncomfortable. It wasn't quite large enough to fit himself in dragon form and a clinging baby dragon. 

Choi Han stayed silent as he looked over Rok. He did his best not to shift under the intense gaze, knowing that Choi Han didn't have any ill will with his staring. He had only revealed his scales to Choi Han the night before, the teen had never seen his full dragon form. It must be rather difficult to see his true form like this as it was a rather startling difference. 

However Cale had seen his dragon form just as often as his human one, and was thus unaffected. 

“We slept fine, Eruhaben-nim was kind enough to give us these clothes and plenty of blankets. He told us that you collect them?” 

“I do.” Rok confirmed. “Every region has their own fabrics and qualities when it comes to sleeping, I wanted to see which one I liked the best.” 

He’d need high quality blankets and pillows for his future slacker life, of course he was collecting them. The best of the best were in his bed already, and he’d planned to replace them later as the years went by and production quality increased. He'd even tried a few different mattress types along the way, determined to get the best rest physically possible. There was no reason to settle for mediocre when he was a rich dragon. 

“More importantly,” Eruhaben interrupted, annoyed. “These humans have informed me that you’ve been visiting them for nearly six years now. Did you lie to me, hatchling?” 

Ah, so that’s why Eruhaben had been so strangely easy-going this morning. He’d been pulling for information. Rok should’ve known better than to assume his anti-social father would ever talk to someone without an ulterior motive. Leave it to the golden dragon to remember his original reason for wanting to travel alone. 

“I didn’t lie.” Rok explained. “I did go to Puzzle City, and then I traveled a bit further east since I thought it was kind of boring. I just happened to find them along the way and thought they were interesting.” 

“That sounds like a lie.” Eruhaben shot back. “You were supposed to come home directly after!” 

This overprotective old man-

“Well everything worked out fine, I’m here now, right?” 

“That’s not the point, hatchling. You were only four then-” 

“I’m a dragon, I was fine-” 

“Stop using that as an excuse-” 

“It’s not an excuse-”

“Cute.” Choi Han’s voice interrupted the rapidly developing argument between father and son, the two dragons freezing at the realization that they were still even there. Cale had to bite his lips so as not to release a laugh at their faces. This was amazing. 

“Rok-nim,” Choi Han spoke again, not realizing the situation or perhaps not caring. “The way you’re carrying the baby, it’s so…” 

Cute. 

As if knowing it was being spoken about, the black dragon lifted his head, peeking over Rok’s shoulder. He had been hiding away since entering the room, uncomfortable with meeting anyone who wasn’t Rok. But the black haired teen had definitely been speaking about him, and he was curious. 

“Are you feeling okay?” Choi Han’s voice gentled, directing the question to the black dragon. Unlike the laughter he’d successfully hidden, Cale couldn’t stop the forming smile. It was so out of character for a figure he’d associated with fighting and pain, were they even the same person? 

However Rok wasn’t so surprised. Of course, the book had said that Choi Han had a fondness for small animals and children. The black dragon was simultaneously both in a way. Rok had even used his own childish form to lower his guard years ago, so it made sense that the baby dragon would affect him. 

“Unfortunately, he’s still struggling with speech.” Rok explained. “But he is definitely doing better now. As you can tell, his mana is strong.” 

“Are dragons normally able to speak that young?” Cale asked, confused as to why Rok would even bring up such a thing. None of the books on dragons explained anything beyond how intelligent and powerful they were, but he had never assumed a two week year old of any species would be able to speak. For a race so well known for being prideful in themselves, there was very little written about dragons as children. Maybe it was a way for dragons to protect those younger beings, or perhaps it was simply an oversight. 

“Yes.” Eruhaben answered instead, earlier annoyance gone. “We speak to our children through their eggs, which can take hundreds of years to hatch. They learn speech while they’re still developing. Even if we die before they’re born they usually have an imprint of our magic left behind; A way to learn without us.” 

“I was able to speak full sentences from the moment I hatched.” Rok explained. “I had memories from within the egg, even. There were still some minor gaps in my knowledge, but it didn’t take long to learn since I already had the foundations.” 

“So that means…” Cale trailed off, not needing an explanation on the implications of the black dragon being unable to communicate. Beside him, Choi Han had gripped his hands in an attempt at controlling his anger. 

None of them needed to say it out loud, but the Stans were on everybody’s list. Rok wasn't sure how he was going to convince his bloodthirsty companions to leave Taylor Stan or his supporters out of the guaranteed slaughter. 

“There’s no way for us to know who his parents could be.” Eruhaben broke the tension, reaching over to pat the black dragon. The little one avoided the touch, tucking shyly away. Unfortunately the child had underestimated his own strength, and in turn fell off of Rok’s back and onto the table beside him, putting him into full view for everyone to see. 

“No need to be so nervous.” Rok reached a paw up to pat the dragon as well, but unlike what happened with his father the baby leaned into the touch. He tried–and failed– to not look smug at the difference in reaction. He ignored the annoyed huff Eruhaben released, focusing instead on the child. “These two humans helped save you, you know? And that annoying golden looking elf is just like us, remember?” 

Blue eyes carefully looked over the other people in the room, sizing all of them up. Then, he looked back up to Rok. 

“Rok.” the little voice spoke, and Rok released a small sound to show he acknowledged the child. “Safe?” 

“You really are smart.” he repeated the words from earlier, hoping that they’d stick with the shy dragon. “Yes, you are safe here.” 

“Safer than us, especially.” Cale quipped, laughing at Rok's annoyed expression. Then, his expression smoothed out with the ever pressing reminder of just how long Choi Han and him had been there, the clock hadn’t stopped just because they did. 

Cale couldn’t stay here for much longer, even if he felt far more comfortable surrounded by a teenager who’d almost killed him, a dragon who’d threatened to kill him, and two children that could kill him if he did anything wrong. His family was bound to notice eventually, even if he did confine himself to his rooms most of the time. He still had a schedule and duties to fulfill, and although he couldn’t tell what time of day it was in this cave-like lair—no matter how glamorously decorated it was, it was still a giant decorated cave—he knew it had to be at least early–afternoon. 

“I hate to ask after what you went through last night, but I should probably be going.” 

He couldn’t put it off anymore, even if he wanted to, had been trying to do so throughout their conversation. He’d happily sit here and teach the little dragon one word at a time if it meant keeping this feeling of comfort near. 

“Yes.” Choi Han agreed. “Arya is probably upset, we left without much warning.” 

“Ah, yes.” Rok spoke, he recalled hearing the older woman yelling after them before. He’d been too focused on releasing the dragon to think much of it. Luckily he wouldn’t be the one that had to answer to her. Mother types were terrifying. 

“I’ll take them.” Eruhaben stood from his chair, roughly patting at Rok’s head as he did so. “I should probably know where they live anyways since you’re always leaving to visit them.” 

Cale’s eyes widened at the idea of the dragon who’d threatened them earlier having access to their locations whenever he wanted. What would happen if he upset Rok one day? Would the elder come to exact vengeance on his behalf? Surely Rok wouldn’t allow such a thing.

“Hm. That works.” Rok betrayed both of them, agreeing with Eruhaben’s plan without a thought. “If you want to, I won’t stop you.” 

Unlike Cale, the only thing Rok was thinking about was how making other people do his work for him was great. The less effort he had to extend, the better. 

“That’s fine.” Choi Han agreed, also having no issue with the change in plans. “Rok-nim deserves to rest.” 

Cale grumbled to himself as he joined Choi Han in standing, he had no other options now. Besides, Rok probably was still tired. Making him do things unnecessarily might hurt him. 

Rok, who was no longer tired at all, gave them the approximate version of a dragon’s grin at their agreement with the change in plan. 

“Then I will stay here with the child.” 

“Stay.” the black dragon repeated, nudging under Rok’s arm to bring himself closer to the older boy. Rok only sighed at the clingy child, ignoring the reactions from the others. It wasn’t worth cooing over everything the baby dragon did, even if he could begrudgingly admit it was rather cute. 

He’d work on attaching the dragon to Eruhaben later. 

Choi Han reached into his bag and pulled out a communication orb, preparing to hand it over to Rok. It had been given to him for the mission but Choi Han didn’t really need it outside of that situation. He only had Rok and the village, after all. 

Rok waved him away, refusing to take the orb. 

“Keep it, I’m sure we'll need to use the orbs again in the future.” he explained. “I’ll be busy with this one for quite some time, and I don’t think he’ll enjoy being teleported around too much yet.” 

The unfamiliar could be overwhelming, especially after being constantly hurt and imprisoned. Add in an inability to communicate and a dragon that was too young to control it’s power and you’d have chaos. The last thing he needed was to have to soothe a tantrum. 

Besides, he had things he needed to discuss with Choi Han and Cale separately. He wasn’t too focused on the recently saved dragon to miss the dark circles under Choi Han’s eyes, or the way he’d suddenly started addressing Rok with more respect. No matter what the book had said about Choi Han’s capabilities as a hero, the teen was still human. An overpowered, slightly terrifying human at times but one nonetheless. It was natural that he struggled with hurting other people. It was Rok’s responsibility to take care of the fallout. 

“The two of you should probably get to know each other as well.” Rok gestured between Choi Han and Cale. “You’ll be working together in the future after all.” 

Cale had actual plans to face the White Star, which meant he’d be far better off getting to know Choi Han now. Immediate morality issues aside, Rok knew that the teen wouldn’t be able to resist facing down someone who’d caused so much harm. He was too good of a person to ignore the threat. Rok only wanted to be minimally involved, just enough so he could guide whatever people worked with Choi Han into an easy victory. The quicker they succeeded, the quicker he could be lazy. 

Cale frowned at that, but didn’t say anything in refusal. He knew Rok was right. 

So Choi Han put the orb away, nodding in understanding, and then went to rejoin Eruhaben. The older man didn’t have to touch either of the humans, far more powerful than Rok was, and the three of them disappeared. 

Rok released a sigh in relief at their absence and then looked down to face the black dragon, the baby's snout brushing his chin as the black dragon looked up in response. 

“Ready to learn some letters?” 

The dragon nodded enthusiastically, head smacking Rok’s chin in his excitement. He prided himself on not reacting to the powerful hit. Dragon bones were hard, even against other dragons.

“Smart.” the dragon spoke, excitement clear in his tone. 

“Yes.” Rok agreed. “You’re a very smart dragon.” 

He hoped his limited experience with teaching other orphans so many years ago would transfer over well here. Did dragons and humans even learn speech the same way? He couldn’t be sure. 

Oh well, it was worth a try. 

When Eruhaben returned Rok and the black dragon had shifted places. The glimmering white marble floor was barely visible; covered in books and different magical tools with the two dragon children directly in the center of it all. Rok had shifted back into his human form, likely finding moving everything magically too bothersome, and was currently holding open a book while quietly reading to the focused little dragon. 

Eruhaben couldn’t believe his son had stumbled onto a baby dragon, had even doubted his own memory while taking the two humans home, but here was the proof.

What were the chances of Rok happening upon another orphan dragon? There was less than twenty dragons of varying ages in the entire world; it should be nearly impossible to just stumble upon a baby. Sure, eggs could out live their parents, especially if said parents were near the end of their life span when creating the child, but even so a dragon would create a nearly impossible to infiltrate place for that egg to develop the way it was supposed to. Rok’s quickly put together shelter had been well guarded, only letting Rok in or out without permission. Even Eruhaben, an ancient nearly equal in age to Olienne, had needed Rok's guidance to enter it during their search many years ago. 

Two dragon orphans born within the span of ten years; Something about that didn’t sit right with Eruhaben. What had happened to the black dragon’s parents? How had humans attained a dragon egg to begin with? 

“You’ve got that constipated look on your face again.” Rok commented, turning the page to the book when the black dragon began to paw at his arm. Dutifully, he spoke to the two week old in a scholarly tone: 

“Do you know what we call that dragon?” 

The dragon shook his small head. 

“We call him ‘old geezer’. Can you say that? Old geezer.” 

“What is geezer?” the dragon asked, and Rok smirked. 

“Not even a day and you’re already teaching him to insult me.” Eruhaben complained, taking the joke for the distraction it was. He hadn’t missed the concerned look Rok had given him, he could take a hint and not bring up the subject. For now. 

“What is geezer?” the black dragon repeated, annoyed that no one was answering him. 

“Not me.” Eruhaben answered, moving the scattered learning tools out of his way so he could kneel down in front of them. “You can call me Eruhaben, little one.” 

“Not going to call him ‘hatchling’ then?” Rok questioned. 

“You’re hatchling.” 

“I’m ten years old.” Rok argued. “He’s only two weeks.” 

“You’re all hatchlings to me, but you’re the only hatchling I have.” 

“We have him now, too.” Rok patted the small dragon’s head as if to remind Eruhaben of his obvious presence. 

“Yes, but something tells me he won’t treat me the way you do. So you’re the hatchling. He’s just a little one.” 

Rok huffed, decidedly not enjoying keeping that annoying nickname to himself. When the baby dragon began to wriggle in his arms, bored at the lack of focus on his schooling, Rok opened his arms to let him escape. Without a moments hesitation the two week old found his way back to the star orb, his favorite by far, and turned it on. 

Eruhaben didn’t miss the smile Rok tried to hide at the dragon’s innocent gaping. 

“So, your humans are safe. The noble one had a slew of servants waiting for him, imagine their surprise when he showed up in the middle of his bedroom with a random elf.” 

Rok turned his attention away from the baby dragon to focus on Eruhaben.

“You didn’t.” he stated. “You could have stayed invisible. Father, no.” 

Eruhaben shrugged. 

“I didn’t expect that many people to be waiting in his room. Besides, invisibility is your preference, not mine.” 

Rok sighed at that, closing the book he’d been using to set it aside. It would likely be much harder to meet up with Cale properly now. It appeared as though he'd have little choice but to move forward with their plans more quickly. Count Deruth would likely make it nearly impossible for Cale to be on his own, Rok wouldn't be able to visit him alone anymore. 

“You did it on purpose.” 

“Me?” Eruhaben feigned innocence. “Never.” 

Rok glared at the older man before moving to stand, Eruhaben joining him. Rok gestured to the study, and the golden dragon nodded then began moving that way. Rok stepped over to the baby dragon and waved his hand to grab his attention. The baby dragon really enjoyed those stars.

“Little one, I need to talk something over with that old father of mine.” Rok explained. “It’s right there, okay?” he pointed towards the open door, making sure the dragon was following. “If you want to see us just come there. We won’t leave.” 

“Rok, stay?” the baby dragon seemed hesitant to let him out of his sight, the orb trembling slightly in his hands. Rok gently pet the child’s head to help calm him down before nodding. 

“I’m staying. I just need to talk to him. I won’t leave.” 

It had only been a few hours since they’d rescued the baby dragon, so Rok wasn’t surprised by the fear of abandonment. Even though the black dragon had already shown leaps in development and was grasping speech up like a sponge, it didn’t change the fact that he was a tortured two week old with no clue of what to do. Orphans of any race were bound to attach themselves to anything safe they could find. For this two week old, it was Rok. 

In his time as Kim Rok Soo, he had done the same at first. Teachers, neighbours, pets, even other orphans. Anyone who showed him good will and wished to help him, even if it was for selfish reason, he'd try to remain close. It had taken multiple years for him to recognize that there was just something about him that resulted in those he cared for leaving in some way. Whether it be as simple as moving away, or to another classroom, to dying. Once he realized the problem was, in fact, himself, he'd stopped getting attached to living beings. It was much easier to lose a book he enjoyed than to deal with the self-absorbed guilt that his existence had somehow caused another death. 

Whatever it was in his last life that had caused such a thing seemingly hadn't followed him here. Eruhaben hadn't died, nor had Cale or Choi Han. He had been worried at first with Olienne, but had relaxed as the years passed and the golden dragon showed no signs of disappearing from his life. 

So he could allow this little dragon to take the time he needed. If Rok was to be the child's grounding force for getting better, he'd do so. He was sure that the black dragon would become far more fond of Eruhaben and perhaps even Rok's human companions in the end. Rok's only motivation was to be a slacker, after all. There wasn't much to keep the attachment going. 

There was time for such things later, but it was time to explain himself to his father, and what would be happening to them in the future. There was no longer a dragon to rescue, and the countdown for the White Star to begin the war across the continents was approaching. He didn’t want the elder involved in the war itself, but there were things he needed to ask for assistance with. 

Such as training Choi Han and Cale for battle, something Rok couldn’t really do. He wasn’t really meant for such hands on fighting, all of his skills were better suited for ranged magic and attacking. Even instant; an ability from his life as a human that was somehow still swirling around inside of him, was meant more for the speed it could bring than any physical power. 

He knew Eruhaben had spent many years mastering different weapon arts, and knew from his stories that he was a Swordmaster. Choi Han and Cale would benefit greatly from his knowledge, he just had to talk the elder dragon into doing it. 

“Okay.” The black dragon answered, “Go.” 

“Thanks for understanding.” Rok shifted over a tool meant to learn mana distribution. “Practice with more than just those stars.” 

He ignored the familiar looking annoyed glare as he ventured towards the study. Surely the black dragon wasn’t already picking up their expressions? It hadn’t even been a full day. 

Eruhaben definitely didn’t like what his son had to say. An organization that was trying to start a war between continents, that noble boy having memories of a life where said organization was winning. Magic bombs, alchemists, unrest between beast tribes and humans. He had known something was going wrong within the world, had figured as such when he'd found Rok with a dead Olienne. But something this involved within all of society? He didn’t want to believe it, but there was no reason for Rok to lie to him. Besides, the proof of it all laid in the baby dragon playing in the other room. 

The noble, Cale, had memories of a young dragon going insane before being killed four years in their current future. Rok had searched in the area where the tragedy had occurred and had returned with a two week old dragon. Even if he wanted to claim the human was lying, it didn’t explain the dragon. 

Of course Eruhaben couldn’t have known that although there was a note in Cale’s memory journal about a rogue dragon in the Stan territory, the details Rok had given him were all directly from the novel itself. 

“So you’re saying that this ‘White Star’ is going to cause all of this?” 

“Yes.” Rok nodded, “I also suspect that him or someone within his command is who killed my other father, and I don’t think it’s out of the question to assume that those humans that snatched up that egg were only able to because of them.” 

“Humans killing and messing with dragons.” Eruhaben scoffed. “If I hadn’t heard of one existing in so long I’d assume it was dragon slayers.” 

“Dragon slayers?” Rok asked, but Eruhaben shook his head. 

“They were an ancient group, long disappeared. It would be nearly impossible for any of them to exist now.” he explained. “To kill a dragon as old as Olienne, to go after a dragon egg…what did they want with you?” 

Eruhaben’s hackles were definitely raised. He felt for the two week old playing outside of the room, was relieved Rok had come to his rescue, but Rok had been with him for his entire life. His worries over the people who killed Olienne having wanted his son were only confirmed with the baby dragon’s existence. 

“I really don’t know.” Rok replied. “Cale’s memory flashes haven't really helped with finding out their motivations, only what they plan to do.” 

Eruhaben really didn’t like that. 

“Are you sure you should be involved with any of this?” He asked, “You haven’t even gone through your first growth phase yet, if they catch you-” 

“I don’t plan to get anymore involved than I already am.” Rok assured, sensing the direction the conversation was going and immediately trying to put a stop to it. The last thing he needed was to be banned from leaving the lair for however long Eruhaben thought would be enough to avoid the organization. It wouldn’t do them any good, and that had the potential to become decades.

Eruhaben frowned, but seemed slightly consoled with his reassurance if not doubtful. However, that didn’t mean the elder was finished. 

“From now on we leave together.” he crossed his arms in a sure sign of stubbornness, “You’ve rescued that dragon years before it was meant to die, if those ‘flashes’ are right. Those people are bound to try and do something now that he's gone.” 

“I agree.” Rok didn’t try to fight with the elder, not when it worked out well for him to agree. “I was going to ask for your assistance with the humans anyways.” 

Rok noticed a curious black head peeking around the door frame and gestured for the little one to enter. The child had waited far longer than he’d expected, it had been well over thirty minutes since he’d left him alone. Eruhaben waited until the black dragon settled onto Rok’s lap, eyes softening seeing the small pats Rok gave him in reward for his efforts. 

“What sort of assistance?” 

“Isn’t it obvious?” Rok shot back, “I know you better than to think you didn’t notice their potential. You tell me.” 

Eruhaben didn't bother feigning ignorance to what Rok wanted.

“The black haired human is a powerful Swordsmaster and the noble smells of nature. I’m assuming he has an ancient power.” 

“He also uses daggers, which you disintegrated.” Rok commented. “ Which, speaking of that, you’re going to need to replace Choi Han’s sword. He doesn’t have the money to do so himself and I’m not the one who destroyed his only weapon.” 

Rok could have replaced it for Choi Han, but it really wasn't his fault that his father had gone protective-dust-mode. Surely the nearly thousand year old dragon had more than enough weaponry hiding away that he wouldn't even need to buy something new.

Eruhaben huffed in annoyance, but didn’t refuse. 

“There’s not much I can teach that one.” Eruhaben admitted. “His aura isn’t solidified yet, and he could use some formal training, but from what I could feel from the boy power won’t be an issue.” 

“And Cale?” 

Eruhaben shook his head. 

“He has almost no potential physically, his plate is far too weak. Even if he did physical training for the rest of his life he’d never reach a master level in any weapon, even the daggers he'd wielded.” 

Essentially what Eruhaben meant was despite his resolve and his aim, Cale wouldn’t be able to stand up to his future enemies with strength alone. Luckily, Rok could work with that. 

“What about the ancient powers? If he could gather a few more he’d be able to fight even without training.” 

Honestly, Rok was a little jealous of the idea. Being a dragon meant primarily willing your magic about to do whatever you wished, but he still had to train his mana and work on his stamina to actually go anywhere with it. Ancient powers were the easiest way to stay relevant in battle all while putting in minimum effort. 

“That would also be a problem.” Eruhaben reached over to pet the baby dragon, only to be swatted away once more. It seemed a few hours in his presence hadn't warmed the black dragon up to anyone else yet. 

Seeing Rok’s confused expression, he elaborated. “That noble boy would explode if had anymore.” 

“Excuse me?” 

The novel had never mentioned exploding if you received more than one. Then again, had any of the characters in the novel found more than one? Outside of Toonka, who had essentially bathed in one, no one else that appeared in the first five novels had received more than one. Cale hadn’t mentioned knowing anyone with a power outside of his own mother. 

“The noble’s plate is tiny, hatchling.” Eruhaben shrugged. “And weak at that. He smells of wood, but if you were to find him another power, especially with a conflicting element, he’d break down. It would end messy.” 

Well, that was a kink in his plans. Rok had fully intended on aiding Cale by giving him all the ancient powers he knew of in hopes of giving him an edge against the White Star. He wanted to uphold his deal with the teen that they’d made so long ago. 

To know that the red headed human had so little potential while desiring power for revenge, he had to admit it was a bit disheartening. There had to be a way. 

“Is there any hope of getting around that?” Rok asked, “A magic item, or another power. Something that will offset the conflicting elements and let him fight?” 

“Well…” Eruhaben thought on it, wondering why Rok cared so much about the noble. He knew the two got along rather well, but wouldn’t it be easier to keep someone you’re attached to safe by being honest about their limitations? Rok would be better off telling Cale to stay at home rather than facing any enemies if he wanted to protect him. Even now Eruhaben would much rather keep Rok-who had no limitations- in his lair, knowing the child would be safer here.  

“If you found a regenerative ability, one that could offset the conflicting elements, it could likely do it. But there’s not many healing powers in this world, and ancient powers aren’t easy to find anyways.” 

Of course, Eruhaben couldn’t have known he’d just solved all of Rok’s problems. Rok knew exactly where a regenerative power rested, and had been planning on getting Cale to take it anyways. He had just been waiting for the proper opportunity to take him there. 

“You’d have to find one of each element after, though. Eventually the conflicting energies will override the healing ability and he’d die anyways.” 

Well, that wouldn’t be so difficult. Rok knew where a wind, fire, and two potential water ancient powers were. Of course, the first was only remnants, left where the wind power rested. Toonka had found it after finding the wind power in the novel, and had used it to become impervious to fire. The other, well, Rok only suspected. Olienne had spoken about a lake which judged monster and human alike in his diary. Rok had suspected that it was an ancient power due to it’s desire to ‘test’ living things, and what other element could it be but water? 

Rok hadn’t visited the lake to confirm it’s existence; but as his birth father had placed a large barrier around the forest he was nearly certain it wouldn’t have been lost yet. 

Cale could easily gather the wind and rejuvenation powers first, then they could gather the water power after. They’d have to wait on the fire power, of course, but as long as Cale didn’t use too much of the powers in the mean time he should be fine. 

Of course, the noble would have to agree to the risk first. Rok had made their deal many years ago in good faith, and keeping information this important to himself wouldn’t do. Cale deserved to make his own choice. If he didn’t want to take on the burden of the ancient powers, Rok would have to find another way to grant him the ability to fight back. 

“What if I could find one of every element, then, along with the healing power? He’d be fine?” 

“Well, his plate is still weak.” Eruhaben explained slowly, thinking it through. “And it would take an almost impossible amount of luck to find that many. Even if you did find them all he’d have to be careful while using them, too much pressure and he’d break.” 

A large risk with the potential for an even larger reward, then. Rok trusted that his father’s thoughts on the matter were correct. If only Cale had been born with a stronger plate, perhaps it would be easier to grab the revenge he seeked. However Rok also knew that Cale was accustomed to a world that didn’t exist with his best interests at heart, just as Rok did. Neither of them had lived easy first lives, being able to grasp any power to face your enemies at all was a chance meant to be taken. 

It wasn’t in Rok’s nature to take the desperate path. He’d do everything he could to make the war against the White Star less of an equal fight and more of an easy victory for them. He just needed to do a bit of pre-planning, and stay patient. It was easy for someone who’d had to live by such values in his past life. 

“Let's try it.” Rok stated, solidifying his decision. He would speak with Cale tomorrow.

Chapter Text

The next morning was considerably more relaxing than the day before, a comfortable quiet settling within their home. Rok watched sleepily as Eruhaben did his best to keep the small black dragon’s attention, hoping to be able to assist with hastening his education while insisting Rok rest a bit more. 

Apparently he still looked tired. 

Today his mana was back in top shape, so in reality Rok could have joined the two in their study session. Why bother when his father was far better suited to teaching than him, though? If anything he should be thankful that the black dragon wasn’t clinging on to his side for once, even if he’d only done so after Eruhaben had brought everything into Rok’s room so the young boy would be able to keep him in sight. It would take many of these small steps before the black dragon would be comfortable without him. 

Of course, there were some slight drawbacks to Eruhaben’s teaching methods. The elder dragon had always enjoyed teasing him and seemed to make it his job to teach the baby dragon every possible way to stress Rok out. One of the top ways being something he must have taught the two week old while Rok had still been asleep. 

“Hyung, look!” the black dragon called, focused on a small flame it had suspended in mid air. Rok couldn’t help but wonder why Eruhaben had thought it necessary to teach the baby something so risky near all of his books, but his bigger issue was with the new title he’d been assigned. 

‘Hyung.’ 

The baby dragon had latched onto the phrase from the moment Eruhaben had explained family dynamics and titles and had yet to drop it. It’s not as though calling him that was incorrect in a grander sense; After all he had essentially thrown the dragon at his adoptive father knowing his father would adopt the child even if complained the entire time. But it definitely wasn’t helping with his attempts of distancing the younger dragon from himself. He’d woken up only an hour before and had heard ‘Hyung’ at least ten times. 

“Yes, you’re doing very well.” he praised, giving Eruhaben a small glare for his betrayal. It’s not as though he could tell the two week old to not call him as he wished. “You’ve been working very hard, why not stop to eat? I’m sure father would be happy to feed you.” 

The young dragon had been working hard all morning, and besides, if he left with Eruhaben then Rok would hopefully have enough time to call both Choi Han and Cale. The sooner he took care of their issues, the sooner he could laze around for a while. 

“Food?” the baby dragon asked, looking at him before turning his gaze to Eruhaben. The mana born flame dispersed with a small flash. “Food, please!” 

The older dragon gently smiled at the child’s enthusiasm, and nodded his head in agreement. 

“I can do that.” 

Rok knew he’d never admit it, but the elder dragon really loved having someone to take care of. Having another child in the home, one that actually acted like a child, was probably the best thing that had happened to him since Rok had been born. Which made the process of attaching the black dragon to Eruhaben even easier. Surely the elder’s boundless, if not quiet affection would sway the baby to his side soon enough. 

“Hyung, food!” The baby dragon bounced onto his chest, causing Rok to release a surprised breath. It had been two days and he was almost certain the child’s goal was to crack his ribs. How was such a small thing so strong? Was it a rule that any baby regardless of race magically weighed more than any scale would show? “Up!” 

“I’ll join you soon, little one.” Rok resisted the urge to pat him, instead gesturing towards the golden dragon who was magically cleaning up their study mess. “I need to call the humans first, remember them?” 

The black and golden dragon simultaneously frowned at this answer, but only the younger one said anything in response:

“Yes, humans. But food!” 

“I’m not that hungry.” Rok ignored the burning glare aimed in his direction, knowing Eruhaben was silently sharing his disagreement with Rok’s choices without trying to force him to change his mind. “Besides, I won’t take long.” 

The black dragon stared at him for a long moment, disappointment obvious on his tiny face, before nodding. 

“Okay, hyung.” 

“Don’t worry little one.” Eruhaben consoled as the child came to join him, “We’ll make enough that he’ll have plenty to eat. And he will eat, right?” 

Rok sighed. He’d already said he’d eat, why did it matter whether he did it now or a little bit later? 

“Yes, father.” 

“Good.” 

“Good!” The black dragon chirped directly after Eruhaben, creating the perfect example of how one word could sound so incredibly different with just a slight change in tone. Eruhaben sounded almost threatening with the intended positive response. He couldn't decide which one bothered him more: Over-Enthusiasm or Over-Protectiveness. 

He waited until the two left before sighing once more, deciding it didn’t matter if he stayed in bed since their shared orbs were for voices only, and turned on the communication orb. 

He’d call Cale first. 

It took longer than usual for the redhead to pick up, and once he did it was followed with irritated cursing. 

–No, it’s not the elf from yesterday, Ron. Please give me some privacy

Rok heard the boy complain to the older man, probably not realizing that he’d properly picked up the call already. 

–Young master, I’ve been assigned to keep a much closer eye on you after your kidnapping. I can’t simply-

It was strange to admit, but Rok had only seen the assassin a few times during his many years secretly entering the Henituse estate. The older man was a rather important early character, but his presence in the Henituse home was more felt than seen. The butler was definitely effective as the house was always in top-shape, but he had mastered the role of seeming powerless. 

Which he guessed was true to form for an assassin. 

–I wasn’t kidnapped! I already told father I’d explain later, so please, just leave me be. That’s an order. 

It sounded as though Cale had been dealing with a clingy butler all morning, as the argument sounded more exhausted than anything. Rok could sympathize, he too was surrounded by people who refused to leave his side long enough to accomplish anything. 

The orb was quiet for a long moment, before finally an older man’s voice spoke plainly. 

–Very well, young master. 

Luckily for Cale, his clingy add-on was a servant rather than an overbearing father figure. 

The sound of steps before a door quietly closed indicated Ron’s departure. After that, Cale waited a few moments longer before Rok heard him move. He assumed the teen would be heading to the long-sound barriered balcony. Rok had carved a permanent enchantment years ago within the space as it had been their most popular meeting spot for a long time. 

–I hope your father enjoyed playing his little game with me. I’ve been followed all day!

Cale whined, sounding more exhausted than he had after facing down dozens of soldiers. Rok wasn’t surprised by such a reaction considering Cale’s struggle with remaining in the Henituse household. Even the servants, who he’d barely known in his life as trash, had to be recognizable enough to unsettle him. 

“Sorry about that.” Rok responded. “He likes to get revenge in the strangest ways. I think his intent was more to punish me than you.” 

After all, his father knew that what Rok hated the most was revealing himself to people. The next time he’d enter the Henituse home would be to carry out their plan, which could be some time. Eruhaben knew he didn’t like changing his polymorph form, didn’t like how it felt to have a differently shaped face or hair color. Rok could only assume it had something to do with the deeply instilled dragon vanity inside of him, as he’d never cared about anything like that before. 

The elder had definitely gotten six years worth of revenge by limiting his options. 

–Well you're not the one with an angry father demanding answers and an assassin butler who doesn’t know that you know he’s an assassin. 

“True.” Rok agreed. “But keeping you on watch means that the next time I show up I’ll have to reveal myself in some way. Father knows I prefer to go unseen.” 

–Lucky for us, then. 

“I have news for you.” Rok decided it would be far easier to not beat around the bush, especially as he had two dragons waiting for him and one other call to still make. Although he didn’t have to hide what he said, nothing about these conversations needing the added edge of secrecy, he disliked having others intrude on subjects they needn’t be involved in. 

–Oh? 

“It’s about the ancient powers I promised you.” Rok began. 

With that, he sprung into the explanation he’d been given the night before. That they’d need to gather enough to put his plate into balance, that said plate was weak. That even the smallest miscalculation could end Cale’s life earlier and ruin his chances of facing down the white star. 

He also informed Cale that due to this small plate, he’d likely be unable to pursue magic or dagger arts. 

Cale, who’d been relatively silent during the entire explanation, sighed. 

–Nothing can ever be easy, can it? 

“I’m afraid not.” Rok spoke, knowing how difficult it was to be faced with a potential lose/lose situation. 

He could die while receiving the powers, or die due to not receiving them. He could fight the White Star and be at risk, or not fight at all and still be at risk. 

–You already know what I’m going to say, right? 

“Yes.” Rok agreed. “You will have to wait for my assistance, though. I know where we can find the rejuvenation power that you need to receive first, and I have the potential for us to find more, but we’re missing an earth based power.” 

-I don’t know much about ancient powers, but I can research on my end.

“Don’t be too obvious about it, especially now.” 

Although Rok had decided to rip apart the original plot years ago that didn’t mean he wanted to add in too many risk factors to the general idea of it. If word somehow got out about the ancient powers Cale could risk losing the ones Rok had read about, which would only cause even more issues down the line. 

–Trust me, I know I’ve got more eyes on me here right now than I have had in both lifetimes combined. 

“I will discuss it with my father, as well.” 

Surely the near thousand year old dragon would have some resources on the ancient powers. Rok hadn’t really asked about them during his education, learning very early on they weren’t compatible with those who held a lot of mana. A shame, really. He’d have liked to hide behind the ancient powers to act like a strangely lucky but weak human. 

But Rok could always adapt. 

-I…thanks, Rok. 

“I never forget my promises, Cale.” He said. “We’ll find one.” 

-Yes. 

A silence fell among the two for a brief moment, neither very well equipped at handling such sincere feelings. Although they had spent many years meeting with one another, the both of them had similar mindsets. Small talk and bearing their feelings had never been a priority for them. It wasn’t normal for a fourteen and ten year old to struggle this badly with communication, but neither of them were truly that young. 

Cale was less comfortable with the awkward silence, and quickly changed the subject: 

-How is the little dragon? 

An easy conversation switch, one Rok would gladly take.  

“He’s learning quickly, but he’s very nervous.” Rok explained. “That’s another thing I wanted to discuss. With the dragon being unable to leave right now…” 

-We’ll have to push back our plan for you becoming my family, then. 

The original goal of faking being a Thames had been smashed to pieces the moment the black dragon had been tortured. Even if the child was seemingly okay only two days after such a painful early existence, that wouldn’t hold up when being surrounded by a household full of humans. It’s not like Rok could leave him when the baby dragon was this attached, and even if he could he’d always promised Eruhaben they’d all travel together from this point on. 

“Yes. But I know you are struggling thanks to my father, and you still have those prisoners.”

-It can wait. 

“Even if it’s a few months?” 

-My father will return to his work soon enough, and Ron is only as dedicated as he has to be. My ‘imprisonment’ won’t last, and the actual prisoners will become easier to punish if they become comfortable in their cells. 

That was true. A prisoner left alone would become more complacent overtime. He’d be able to punish them properly later, and would offer both Eruhaben and the black dragon a chance as well. The elder dragon may not have been part of the rescue team, but he was already attached to the child and held the same instincts Rok did. Neither of them could simply let it go. 

“You can tell him, if need be.” 

-I appreciate it, cousin. But my father would never believe me. If I told him I knew dragons you’d never see me again. I’d be taken to some facility meant for mentally disturbed nobility. 

He doubted that, but Rok let it go. He knew objectively that a human seeing a dragon was already a rarity, but to know and work with a dragon? Unless he was a mage, most people would say he was hallucinating or simply lying. 

Lucky for Cale he had the proof.  

“He won’t have a choice but to believe you soon enough.” 

More silence. 

Rok didn’t want to bring it up, already dreading having this conversation with Choi Han, but it had to be addressed.

“I know you bore the brunt of those kills…” Rok trailed off, hoping Cale would understand. 

-I’m fine. 

Cale immediately argued. To Rok, that was confirmation that he likely wasn’t fine. 

“I know you have memories, but surely killing someone now is different.” 

After all, Rok had killed people in his past life, and had seen others be killed as well. It still hadn’t made him any less uncomfortable with deciding to take a life now than it had then. Even if his morality was a bit skewed due to the change in instincts. 

-No. I have steeled my resolve. 

“I see.” 

Rok would let it be. If Cale wanted to talk, maybe it would be with someone he felt more connected to. It was a relief to him in the end, as he wasn’t suited for such emotional topics. 

-But Choi Han is different. Whoever it is that I remember, it isn’t that kid. 

“He’s older than you” 

-Maybe physically. But mentally..

Cale was right, at least in this. Choi Han had lived in the Forest of Darkness for tens of years, but that had only twisted a decidedly teenage mindset. Choi Han hadn’t had the human interaction needed to develop properly. 

The last few years had done wonders for his emotional capability and reasoning skills, and even if Harris Village was destroyed this time around Rok doubted the boy would be thrown into such a mindless rag. However that teenage mindset, no matter how twisted, was still rather innocent in its base form. 

That was something neither Cale or Rok could relate to. 

“He is very young, isn’t he?” 

-You should call him. 

Cale advised. 

-I’ll be fine. But I doubt he can say the same. 

“I know, but It’s my responsibility to take care of both of you.” 

He’d been the one to foolishly drag them into the fight. He could have sent them both away upon finding the unexpected changes to the dragon’s imprisonment. He could have bypassed taking either of them with him and saved the baby dragon alone. It was his mistake, and thus his responsibility. 

-It’s not. 

Rok didn’t agree. But he let it drop. 

-I’m sorry about the little dragon. 

Cale’s voice was full of a guilt that hadn’t really left his being since learning of the child.  

“You didn’t know.” 

-But he’s hurt. 

Rok let out an exasperated sound at the insistent tone. Such guilt was unnecessary!

“He’s already running around and calling me Hyung, I think he’ll be fine. It could have been much worse.” 

-Was he really…? 

Rok didn’t need Cale to finish the difficult to speak question to know what he was asking. 

‘Was he the dragon that went insane before my regression?’

“Yes.” 

-We will get the Stans. 

Rok couldn’t help but wonder how long the marquis and those related to such a dark undertaking still existed. Would there be enough to satisfy this many strong people’s rage? 

They’d have to make their limited options work somehow. 

“We will.” 

-Let me know when you’re ready to become my cousin properly, I’ll be waiting.

“Two Months.” 

He was determined to bring the baby dragon up to an education level averaging those of another dragon his age within that period of time. Along with such a thorough teaching he’d properly establish Eruhaben as a proper family figure for the child. Once that was done he’d be able to move around without issue. 

-Two months. 

The two had nothing more to say to one another, and thus exchanged goodbyes. 

Rok left the call and let the orb drop for one moment, shifting deeper into the warm blankets. He needed a bit of time to prepare himself for Choi Han. An emotional Choi Han was much more difficult than the novel version of him. If anything, he might do better with the short tempered, crazy, murderous version of the teen than this one. 

Cale was much easier to deal with even if the teenager was in denial over his own issues. Still, he couldn’t put it off. The other dragons wouldn’t wait forever. 

Unlike with Cale, who’d waited for as long as possible before activating his orb, Choi Han answered almost immediately. It was as if he’d been waiting with the orb in-hand for the call. To be honest, Rok wouldn’t have been surprised. 

-Rok-nim. 

“Choi Han.” 

A brief silence passed between them, and then Choi Han spoke once more. 

-Did you rest properly? 

“Of course.” Rok replied. “I’ve had plenty of time to rest, even with an infant refusing to leave my side.” 

He tried to keep the conversation rather light in hopes of lowering the swordmaster’s guard. 

-That’s good. You did too much, Rok-nim. You should have left more to us. 

Rok ignored the second half of what he said and instead focused on the first.  

“You worked hard, too” Rok tried to add a sympathetic lilt to his tone. “Have you slept well?” 

Choi Han didn’t immediately reply. When he did, it sounded less like Choi Han and more like a modern search engine’s text to speech function. 

-...yes. I’m.sleeping.fine. 

If Rok had a little less control over himself he’d probably have laughed. He needed to ignore the awful attempt at lying and keep the conversation on track. 

“Are you lying?” 

-...

Rok sighed. 

“Have you slept at all in the past two days?” 

-No. 

Choi Han had seemingly given up on the lie rather quickly. 

-I’m sorry. 

“Why would you be sorry?” 

It didn’t make sense for Choi Han to apologize. Rok was the one who essentially forced him into fighting. 

-I failed you. 

Ah, that wouldn’t do. Was this self-induced guilt the reason for the sudden change in respect? 

“No, I think I failed you.” 

-What? 

Choi Han was definitely not expecting such a reaction, and that confusion was enough to give Rok the ability to speak further. 

“I was too blinded by my instincts, and I was angry with myself. I knew you had never killed someone before and yet I forced your hand.”

-No, Rok-nim, I-

“Choi Han. You did nothing wrong.” 

-...

“It is normal to not want to kill someone. You are human.” 

He still remembered being human, and would sometimes think he was more human than dragon. The night he had rescued the dragon, however, he was far more dragon than anything else. Rok had been willing to kill anyone and anything in his way, and had been ruthless towards his own allies despite knowing they were not accustomed to such violence. 

“You may have spent years in that forest, but monsters aren’t people.” 

-They were monsters. 

Choi Han argued. 

-They..they hurt a child, they would’ve hurt you. They deserved to die. 

“Yes, but I shouldn’t have made you kill them.” Rok argued. “If I had been in a better state of mind I would have done all of this differently. Cale did the right thing by having you disable them in any way you could instead. It was my mistake.” 

-I…

“I apologize, Choi Han.”

It wouldn’t change what had happened, but he had to admit his fault here. He’d lived among plenty of humans in his past life that would never think to do such a thing. So many people suffered needlessly because their leader had chosen the wrong path. He had caused this by not treating his instincts more seriously, assuming his human memories would always assist in keeping him in check. 

He had been wrong. 

-I…I can’t stop seeing him. 

Choi Han quietly admitted. 

-I don’t regret killing him, Rok-nim, but I can’t stop seeing his face. 

Rok remembered the first time he’d had to kill another human. He’d been victim to many abusers within his life, and had even fantasized about killing his abusers when he was still attached enough to feel rage towards them. 

But actually killing someone was different than fantasizing about getting back at someone who’d hurt you. Even if the person you killed was planning on killing you first. 

-If I sleep I might see him. I don’t want to see him, or any of the others. 

“Do you feel safe there, with Arya? If she sat with you, could you sleep?” 

Choi Han hesitated, before quietly admitting the truth of the issue: 

-The forest is too close. 

That made sense. The Forest of Darkness was home to many traumas for Choi Han. He’d wondered why, in the novel, the ageless teenager hadn’t fled elsewhere once escaping. In the end, Rok had assumed that the people living there had been enough to disassociate the forest beyond the boulder boundary with the kindness he’d found in town. 

“I’ll have my father bring you back here.” Rok immediately replied, dropping the sound barrier he had put up before calling Cale. It would be easier for the golden dragon to know his plan now. “Would you feel safer here?” 

He could leave Choi Han with Cale, but considering the state of the Henituse family at the moment it likely wasn’t a good idea. At worst, they’d consider Choi han a risk to Cale and try to bring harm to the teenager. At best, they’d question the poor boy and bring back memories he’d likely rather forget. 

-Yes. I’m always safe with you. 

Rok decidedly ignored the touching sentiment. 

“You can stay with us for however long you need. I need to assist in educating the baby dragon,so I can pay you back while doing so.” 

Besides, being able to see the child that was the reason behind his kill, the creature he’d protected, might help with his recovery. 

“No one can enter here without our permission, and you’d be surrounded with someone stronger than you.” 

Most people would likely not find comfort in such a thing, but he figured with Choi Han it would be different. Knowing you were surrounded with people you could accidentally hurt would only add to his stress and increase his chance of triggering a flashback. To be with dragons who were simply powerful by nature would be a welcome relief. 

Of course, the strong person he’d been referring to had been Eruhaben. Rok wouldn’t even be given the chance to try and do anything if something did happen. 

-He can keep you safe if I try to hurt you. 

Choi Han’s voice was sincere, and full of relief. He was truly happy at the idea of being beaten by an elderly dragon. 

“You won’t hurt me.” Rok was certain of that, and not just because he was a dragon. “You just need some time. We can give that to you.” 

-I’ll tell Arya…

“Give me an hour, maybe two.” Rok responded. 

-Yes, Rok-nim. I’ll be ready. 

Rok hung up. 

Bringing Choi Han here would be far safer than letting him stay near the forest. He was certain of that. When Korea had become more secure there was a facility built specifically for suffering survivors; those who killed or were almost killed. It was a well guarded place with very little stimuli. Each person had their own rooms, and were able to control what would come in and out of the rooms at their own pace. Even if monsters did attack their base, those inside would never know unless the unspeakable happened. With the ability to control their surroundings in such a chaotic world, many survivors were able to open up and begin to heal. 

Choi Han’s mental state was likely not just from the night before, but had built from his tens of years within the forest. Killing a person rather than a monster had likely solidified pre-existing negative thinking patterns. 

Rok couldn’t fix what had been done to Choi Han, and couldn’t stop time from continuing onwards. Eventually Choi Han would kill again, and would need to know how to cope. A stable, quiet place was always a good first step. 

He should have just kept him here to begin with, but Eruhaben and the baby dragon had been on edge and he’d been too tired to think of alternatives. At Least this way Choi Han’s mother figure would be able to relax and the teen could relieve himself of the guilt that would inevitably have grown from him leaving without explanation. 

“So I’m going to pick up the quiet human, then?” came the voice of his father from the doorway. Rok glanced at him before nodding.

He didn’t make light of the situation, nor did he ask why Rok was allowing a human to enter their space so easily. Rok had already explained what would happen in the future and what had happened before, so he must understand Choi Han’s worth to some extent. 

“I have to make up for my actions.” Rok said. “I was foolish.” 

Eruhaben came forward to nuzzle his head against Rok’s own. The boy was too deeply settled into the bed’s embrace to move out of the way, and only quietly huffed while accepting the small affection. 

“Sometimes our instincts blind us.” Eruhaben admitted. “As you get older and go through your growth phases, it will become easier.” 

Rok didn’t like that excuse, and wouldn’t use it. He had been in his thirties as a human, and even if he’d lived nearly eleven years as a dragon he hadn’t forgotten what it meant to exist as a normal person. Choi Han may be eternal, but he was still human at his core. He should have remembered that. Such senseless dragon rage wasn’t useful. 

“I will help with the humans.” Eruhaben kept his voice soft, as if attempting to console Rok. “I’ve lived a long time, hatchling. I’ve known my fair share of soldiers.” 

Normally Rok would be ecstatic to hand over the burden, but in this, he wasn’t sure. 

“We’ll do it together.” 

A memory of Choi Jung Soo and Lee Soo Hyuk, infuriated at him for using his abilities beyond what was normal, flashed through his mind. 

‘We do it together, you foolish dongsaeng.’ 

“Together, then.” 

The golden dragon transformed into his elven form, before lifting his blanket covered form as if he was still a few weeks old. He struggled briefly at the manhandling, but couldn’t escape as he was moved to sit next to the black baby dragon. Even though it had been no more than an hour the child looked exceedingly happy to see him. 

“Hyung!” the dragon loudly proclaimed, snuggling up beside him. “Hyung, eat?” 

Ah, right. He had promised to eat with them. He’d forgotten. No wonder Eruhaben had dragged him out here. 

“Yes, yes.” he agreed, “I’ll eat.” 

“I’ll be right back, little one, hatchling.” Eruhaben said, and teleported without another word. 

Choi Han had joined them that night, exhausted both physically and emotionally. The teen was still swordless as Eruhaben hadn’t decided on his replacement, though that was likely a good thing considering what he was going through. He'd needed Eruhaben’s assistance when coming out of the teleportation, and had almost immediately collapsed into the spare bedding Rok had set up in his own room. The baby black dragon, seemingly having grown attached to the idea that food=happiness, had shoved a small piece of pie into the half asleep human’s mouth. He probably thought that would make the human feel better. 

Whether it be the comforting walls blocking out the sound of the outside world, or the presence of non-enemies who were strong enough to fight anyone who could invade, or maybe even just the comfortable, expensive blankets, Choi Han had finally fallen asleep shortly after arriving. His eyes had fallen closed while watching the baby dragon and Rok read, apparently far more content with being able to see where they were. 

Rok had quietly observed the teenager slowly losing the fight to sleep, and had waited until he was safely in deeper sleep to try and gain some rest of his own. 

Everything went surprisingly smoothly and Rok was content with the idea that with some space and some time that Choi Han would be back on track. Eruhaben as a swordmaster with years of experience would be able to guide him onto a more conductive path, and Rok could begin to relax as he was given an advantage for the future. 

Of course, that was until the third day into their new routine, Choi Han had woken up not in a fit of fear as he sometimes did, but confused. Rok had asked him what was wrong, only for Choi Han to look at him and reply: 

“It’s the strangest dream, but it felt real.” 

“What dream?” 

“I…I beat Cale. Over and over again, and I don’t know why . Why would I beat him?” Choi Han seemed more confused as he explained. “I’ve never had a dream so vivid before.” 

Rok’s eyes widened and he tried to remain calm. It was probably just a dream, a byproduct of trauma resulting in Choi Han having nightmares about the people he knew. It couldn’t be a memory from a life he hadn’t lived, definitely not a memory.

“Rok-nim.” Choi Han began. “Does Cale have a butler named Ron?” 

Rok mentally cursed. 

Something told him things were just beginning to become more complicated.

Chapter Text

Two months passed by in what seemed to be a blink of an eye and with it came many changes. 

The baby dragon was able to speak in full sentences now, and had used his new fluency to demonstrate his skill as often as possible. Rok had gotten used to listening to the little one only when he felt it necessary as the child had so much to say while saying nothing at all. Generally it seemed as though the small dragon had a positive demeanor, surprisingly optimistic for a being who’d been tortured at the beginning of their life. However there were times when Rok would awaken to a tiny voice sleepily promising his revenge. 

Rok never commented on it, but it was a given that a dragon would want to pay back the people who’d hurt him. Even a baby dragon would feel shame for being trapped by humans, regardless of the fact that he’d had no choice in the matter. They’d known from the start that he would want to act on his urges one day; Rok just hoped he could remain patient long enough to do so at an advantageous time. 

Choi Han had begun sleeping through the night with more frequency and luckily hadn’t had any more ‘memory-like’ dreams. Rok could only hope that Choi Han had only had a strangely lucky dream, predicting what was originally supposed to happen in the future along with Cale’s butler. 

He knew it wasn’t likely, but if Choi Han wasn’t gaining any more memories Rok wasn’t going to attempt to learn anything more about it. It seemed like it would be troublesome to try. 

More changed than either of them though was his adoptive father, Eruhaben. The elder dragon was practically glowing, more alive than ever. Rok had known he was a secretly caring and affectionate person even if he had lived on his own for the majority of his life, but he’d taken to their two extra tenants very quickly. 

He’d take Choi Han out of the lair for combat lessons and the two would be gone for hours training. Eruhaben would come back looking prideful and satisfied and after a few weeks of Choi Han looking closer to passing out then anything else even he had also become more content. Rok didn't envy his drive, far more content to simply lounging around. He was glad dragons learned quickly. The eternal teenager could be seen smiling more often now than in the nearly 7 years he’d known him. He’d even heard the boy laugh occasionally. Nowadays he didn't even flinch when one of the dragons placed a hand on his shoulder or rested in his vicinity. 

Of course, the nightmares still came to call from time to time, but he'd stopped hiding his situation from them. If he awoke in the middle of the night he'd wake up someone, usually Eruhaben, and would shakily speak about some lingering memory that was attacking his mind or causing a flashback. Rok had learned much about his time in the Forest of Darkness and more often than not found himself cursing whoever had thrown Choi Han into such a place. If he ever found the source of the boy's journey into this unforgiving world Rok would be sure to treat them as they deserve. 

With the young dragon it had taken a bit longer for Eruhaben to find a shared interest. The little one had taken more to Rok, and preferred the red dragon as his primary teacher. If he had any questions he’d find Rok, even if Eruhaben was the person closest to him. At one point the child, barely a month old at the time, had gone so far as to teleport outside of the lair to find him. Rok had been concerned about his sudden appearance as he'd never left their home on his own. Rok stopped shopping to focus on the child, only to find out he needed to know how to pronounce a certain phrase in eastern dialect. A language Eruhaben excelled in. 

The elder had sulked over that for hours until Rok asked him to braid his hair, taking the personal annoyance and loss of time just so he’d stop whining. 

In the end they’d found common interest in the most annoying thing possible: Rok. 

What had started off as a tug-of-war style battle of affection and dragon possessiveness had turned into unlikely cuddle piles and shared teasing; usually at Rok's expense. Rok had done his best to avoid the embarrassing displays, going so far as to hide his presence, turn invisible, and hide behind Choi Han; but dragons were always best suited at finding other dragons. It didn’t help that these dragons were especially tuned into his unique mana markings and could find the cracks in his suppression shield. No shield was ever truly infallible and his had decided to fail him when he needed it most!

After weeks of this, Rok had given into his new life and the baby dragon had finally began asking Eruhaben for advice unrelated to the red head. Then, slowly but surely, Eruhaben had taken over as his primary mentor until Rok had nearly nothing to do–just the way he preferred. 

It didn’t stop the black dragon from curling up and sleeping with him every night despite having his own room, but he’d take the victories he could get. 

Strangely enough the baby dragon and Choi Han had gotten along quicker than he had with Eruhaben. In the few times that Rok had left the lair whether it be for supplies or simply to check on the state of things, the baby dragon would cling to Choi Han in his place. At times it would be difficult to find the child by sight alone because, being black, he blended easily into Choi Han’s preferred all black ensemble. Even Rok had to hold back a small laugh at the sight of Choi Han toting around a baby dragon in his black cloak, the hood being used as a sort of pouch. Like a backwards kangaroo almost. 

When asked why he liked the human so much, the baby dragon had just said that Choi Han felt ‘kind’. Rok had immediately let the subject drop, especially when he’d spoken up once more to say: ‘like you!’ 

It had been a peaceful period of time, even with the scattered nightmares Choi Han and the child would have. Nowadays they had both become more confident, with the baby dragon leaving the lair on a regular basis to help on errands or to join in with training. 

Which meant it was time to advance his plans. 

“What are you doing, Hyung?” the baby dragon asked, noticing that his older brother was holding something in his hand. Blue eyes sparkled as he noticed it was a communication orb. 

“Are you calling the little noble again?” 

The baby dragon had latched onto Eruhaben’s nickname for Cale and anytime they needed to update one another he’d insert himself into the call, giving loud greetings and telling the ‘little noble’ to join them in their lair. He’d even seemed a bit disappointed after being kindly denied. 

“I am.” Rok confirmed, rolling the orb in his hand instead of activating it. Might as well ask since the child was right here. “How do you feel about visiting Cale?” 

Tiny wings fluttered as the dragon moved to settle on his shoulder. Rok had been in his human form ahead of time, preparing himself for the journey. 

“We’re going to visit the little noble? When?” He felt small dragon paws grip tightly as the dragon shifted in excitement. “Today?” 

“Hopefully.” Rok replied. “I have to get confirmation from Cale first...but you know if we go we’ll be staying with him for quite a while.” 

He doubted the dragon would agree to being separated from him for a few years. Even if he’d grown fond of Choi Han and Eruhaben they’d only risked Rok being gone for a day at most, and even then by the end of the day the child had grown despondent, unwilling to communicate with his other guardians. He’d have to primarily remain within Henituse County under the alias as a Thames for a while; it wouldn’t do for a noble son to disappear as he pleased for weeks at a time. He had to at least somewhat hold up to appearances to establish himself as a human. 

Of course, he already had a plan to get around being stuck when it was time to travel and would propose the idea when it was time. 

“That’s okay!” The dragon confirmed, unbothered at a prospect that would have terrified him two months prior. “I want adventure, and besides! You still have to give me my name.” 

That was true. 

The baby dragon had asked him for a name just last week, a sudden show of shyness growing as he practically whispered the request. If dragons could visibly blush he was sure the child’s cheeks would be burning red. He’d asked for a bit of time, and the dragon had nodded, boldly claiming he should take his time and pick a good one. 

“Then let’s see if he’s ready for us.” 

Count Deruth’s office looked every bit what you’d expect from a wealthy lord. Bookshelves full of rare books, piles of well organized documents that were likely for territory management. An entire wine rack shelfed in the corner of the room. The layout was productive and large enough to seat a good ten people, and one could rest comfortably if they were invited to such a place. Every ornamental piece in the room was golden, with a large golden turtle statue on either side of the door. 

“So this is who you wanted me to meet with, Cale?” Deruth looked him over, staring intently at his bright red hair before taking in the white and gold silks Rok was wearing. 

Even without knowing the Count he could guess what the man was thinking. A wealthy young boy clothed in expensive fabrics with hair matching his son’s. Deruth was intently examining his face for any resemblance to Cale, or perhaps to the Thames family itself. He tensed for a moment when noting Rok’s red-brown eyes only to ease a moment later, seemingly finding there wasn’t enough facial similarities for him to be truly related. 

He wondered what he was lacking in, but it wouldn’t matter in the long run. He doubted there were many people left in the Western Continent that had known any of the Thames family members. Deruth had the advantage of being married to one of the members. It would be easier to fool anyone else. 

“Yes, father.” Cale spoke, bowing his head in a small gesture of respect. “This is Rok, a long time friend of mine. We have a request we’d like to make and are willing to agree to a deal if you accept it.” 

“Friend?” Deruth questioned, tapping his finger against his desk, a nervous habit Cale shared. “I’ve never seen him before, and he certainly isn’t from any family we know. How exactly did you meet?” 

Rok remained silent, knowing that although he was present and recognized, he wasn’t formally acknowledged. Until Deruth directly spoke to him, he would need to remain silent to show his respect. It rattled his instincts to remain so subservient, disliking being easily ignored, but he brushed those feelings off. Human customs needed to be upheld if he was to prove himself a risk worth taking. 

–This human isn’t so impressive. 

He heard the baby dragon speak into his mind. Only the little one had joined him for this meeting, not wishing to be separated on their first long trip. Eruhaben and Choi Han had traveled to Harris Village so the teen could check in on the villagers before venturing in the Forest of Darkness for aura training. 

Part of Rok’s plan was to retrieve valid identification for them here, along with his own. It would make their future journeys much easier, especially for Choi Han who wasn’t a citizen anywhere. 

–Leave him be. 

Rok replied, and didn’t shift even as he felt an invisible weight come to rest against his shoulder. The dragon must have grown bored with floating in the air; Or maybe he was just craving physical attention. 

“Well, that is a rather interesting story, and it pertains to our deal.” Cale started, looking at Rok for confirmation before continuing. “You see, I met Rok nearly seven years ago. Remember the first day I had a seizure?” 

Deruth’s face grew pale at the memory, but he nodded even as confusion clouded his eyes. 

“You were placed in your room afterwards, you shouldn’t have been able to move. How could you possibly have met him then?” 

In most circumstances, Deruth would be correct to be doubtful. Rok looked very much his current age of 11, and at 4 years old it would have been more than difficult for him to sneak in to a sick child’s room, especially a noble son who was well guarded. 

But, there was one thing Deruth didn’t know. 

–Dragons can go anywhere! 

The child on his shoulder gripped at him excitedly. Rok didn’t show any signs of moving despite the strength of the child's movement. It was times like these he was grateful for his origin, a human wouldn't be able to stand this much enthusiasm. 

“I went out to the balcony once I began to feel better.” Cale explained. “I was speaking to myself, and then he suddenly appeared.” 

“That’s impossible.” Deruth countered, looking at Rok once more. The idea that a threat may exist in his own home had caused the man to recklessly break formality. “You are still a child, how could you possibly have found my son? Are you an assassin, or a mage? How did you get through our wards?” 

“Father-” 

Seeing as Deruth had directly addressed him Rok took the opportunity to allow his scales to bleed through, staring the older man directly in the eye as he did so. 

“I am none of those things, human.” he spoke, causing Cale to stop speaking. “I am a dragon.” 

Deruth’s eyes widened, staring at the bright red scales bleeding through his skin, glimmering brightly against the light. 

“A d-dragon.” Deruth stuttered, seemingly more shocked than frightened. His hands trembled as he tried to make sense of the situation laid in front of him. He looked to Cale for confirmation of what he perceived to be an impossible situation, and paled when his son nodded. “And why has a dragon taken interest in my son?” 

Rok had explained the excuse to Cale before, so the boy wasn’t surprised when he spoke complete lies. 

“I liked his hair color as it reminded me of myself.” 

Appealing to human beliefs of dragons was the simplest way to make Deruth trust him. Dragons were vain and self assured. They were powerful, and prone to being fickle by only following things that interested him. He presented himself as a child who had grown interested in a normal human because of something as simple as vanity. 

“We become closer over time and he eventually began to listen to me and value me as a person.” Cale took over, coming to stand closer to Rok. “Together, we’ve discovered unrest coming to our lands. That is why we need your assistance.” 

“But Cale, a dragon…” Deruth trailed off, still stuck on the fact that his non-mage son had known and befriended a dragon, an existence seldom few throughout history had the chance to meet. Not only that, but his quiet, non ambitious son had plans to do something that needed a dragon’s power to fix. It felt incredibly out of character for the boy he had raised; The same child who had suffered from seizures and was mostly confined to his rooms had somehow found proof of unrest? And wanted to act on it? How was that possible? 

Cale was a good, if not extremely introverted son. He never argued and never acted out. He studied as directed, trained in combat every evening just as he’d been told since he’d turned seven. Deruth had never pressured him beyond normal education, noting that he’d avoided attending events where other heirs would be gathered. He’d prefer it if his eldest son became the next Count despite his inherent passive demeanor, but it wasn’t his place to demand such a responsibility from his child, especially as his seizures had increased in the past few years. 

No healer or doctor had been able to find the reason, so Deruth had instead supported Cale’s decision to stay within their territory and their estate during most times. Even when his son did leave, it was only to a nearby tea shop where he’d reserved his own private space and always willingly allowed guards to accompany him. 

Sure, there had been that horrible incident two months previous where Cale had disappeared and Ron had come to him with news of his absence. They had searched the entire city within twenty-four hours only for Cale to appear out of thin air with a golden haired elf by his side. Deruth had never been so terrified in his entire life. That had been the worst thing Cale had ever done, and he’d accepted his punishment of increased studies with no outings without a single fight. His son hadn’t explained who the elf was, promising he’d do so when the time was right, and he had eventually let the subject go in hopes that Cale would come clean, but…

A thought came to Deruth.

“Are you that golden elf, then?” he accused, tightening his fist. Dragons were far more powerful than mages, and to his knowledge they could appear however they wished. Did that explain this, then? Had this dragon stolen his son away to do who knows what all alone? 

Deruth wasn’t sure if he wanted to hear out this dragon’s circumstances if that was the case. 

“Ah, no.” Rok denied. “That would be my father. If you agree to my terms, I will introduce you to him.” 

The red dragon’s…father? Which meant the golden haired elf wasn’t Rok, but another, older, far more powerful dragon. His son knew not one, but two dragons? 

If anyone with ill intentions knew of his unlikely 'friends', his son would be in trouble. If these dragons cared about him at all outsiders would definitely try and use his boy to gain their attention and their powers. He’d have to ensure absolutely no one outside of this room knew of such a thing. He was thankful he'd had followed his instincts honed from years of leading the territory which had insisted he meet them alone. Still, walls had ears, and even if Ron was waiting just outside...

Rok could see the worried look cross over his face, and then spoke once more, guessing his fears.

“You don’t have to worry. I’ve placed a sound barrier around the room. No one will ever know what we’ve spoken of unless you tell them yourself.” 

Implying, of course, that Cale or Rok would never speak of it. That Deruth was the weakest link. 

It was a strange line drawn in the sand, differentiating the levels of trust and the dragon’s personal opinion on their worth. Deruth was only being given respect because of his relation to Cale, and he was being told as such in the kindest way possible. 

–Don’t worry Hyung, I can stop him if he tries! I’m a powerful dragon! 

Rok didn’t bother replying to that, allowing the black dragon to have his moment of pointless ego bolstering. He knew he wouldn't need to silence this man, he just wanted to make his stance clear. Perhaps it would seem intimidating to the human, but Rok would silently admit to himself that he wanted to punish the older man for leaving his son alone for so long. He'd lived many years as a close companion to Cale, and had seen the long-term effects of both his past life and his current one. Deruth may not be intentionally hurting him, but unintentional hurt was still hurt. How had Cale grown so distant from his own family without the patriarch noticing the problem? 

He'd let it drop for now. He needed to Count's unique assistance and it wouldn't do to make him too upset.  

Deruth, ever so observant, didn't miss Rok's cold gaze or the way a child seemed to be looking down on him. It didn't take long to grasp the situation at hand, or the risk angering a dragon would create. He decided it would be better to hear them out without questioning them too much. He could ask for more details from Cale later.  

“What is it you need?” 

“Simple.” Rok responded, “I need the 'Thames' name.” 

“Excuse me?” Deruth replied, looking to Cale for confirmation of such an outrageous request. He had been prepared to shell out some form of financial support, assuming his deep pockets would be what the dragon wanted. But to take on the 'Thames' family name... He couldn’t believe someone so attached to his mother would agree to such an idea. 

“He needs it, father.” Cale agreed. “As I said; we’ve found signs of unrest in the kingdom. Rok has agreed to assist me with fixing the issue. However, he doesn’t wish for his identity as a dragon to be known so he needs a human alias.” 

“It was Cale’s suggestion to use it.” Rok confirmed before Deruth could ask. “It would be far simpler for me to act as some found orphan brought into the family under the guise of being an abandoned bastard child than to make up an entirely new identity altogether.” 

It was true, that would be easier, and the form Rok was using definitely suited someone of the Thames descent. If Deruth didn’t have a strong recollection of the family itself he would have mistaken him just by the eyes and hair. Most would miss the nasal structural differences, or the way how his cheeks curved, rounder rather than sharp. One could easily think those were simply features inherited by the outside parent, but Deruth knew it wasn’t so simple. Thames genes flowed deep and strong. Even Cale barely resembled Deruth, looking so much closer to his mother’s family than his own. 

At times that was a sensitive thing to remember, so Deruth barely thought on it for long. Drew’s memory could still stab him as painfully as a sharpened blade. Time had only made the wound shallower, but no less painful. 

“So what you need isn’t the Thames name, but the title that accompanies it?” Deruth asked, trying to break away from the pain of the past. It wasn’t the time to dwell. He knew that later Violan would comfort him in a way only she could, a comforting balm to his troubled soul. “Why not just become one of us? It isn’t uncommon to be adopted into a noble family if one shows enough promise. We could even use your appearance as a reason for such a thing.” 

It wouldn't be out of character for Deruth to adopt someone simply for looking similar to Cale. Nobility would simply assume he was trying to comfort his son with someone that looked like himself. 

“That won’t do.” Rok disagreed. “Being a Thames would mean invitations as an heir, and opportunities would open up as people would become more curious. If I pretended to be an adopted commoner son, those chances lessen greatly.” 

As Deruth had said, adoptions weren’t uncommon. No one would make a fuss over him being a Henituse. But he needed a slight amount of interest to achieve his goals. You couldn't open a door if it wasn't greased properly.  

“He has no plans to inherit any wealth or lands if that is your concern.” Cale explained. “Rok isn’t the type to seek out such things; otherwise I would have never offered it to him.” 

It did ease his mind slightly to know that this dragon had no ulterior motives, even if Deruth didn’t fully believe his intentions. Sure, dragons were generally said to be uncaring towards humanity as a whole. They had hundreds of years to accrue their own wealth and space and they didn’t need to play any noble games to do so. But not every human was the same, so why would every dragon be? 

“First,” Deruth started, gesturing for them to sit. The time for presentations was over, he needed to know what they knew. “Explain this unrest. I cannot agree to such a monumental deal without proper reasoning.” 

The boys shared a glance, and then nodded. As they sat, his son began to speak. 

Count Deruth pressed shaking fingers against his temples in hopes of easing the mounting pressure, taking in the lengthy conversation and its implied consequences. 

Signs of upcoming war in the western continent, the eastern continent shifting its positions of power. People in the north gathering weapons and forces for an invasion, an organization yet unnamed that would seek to attack them all. He didn’t want to believe such a thing, but he couldn’t remain ignorant when he’d begun to see the signs months ago. Trade prices for eastern goods had been steadily going up, and the north had become more quiet, less likely to take place in any gatherings for over a year. 

His son and the dragon had noticed these things and had begun to research them on their own, something Deruth hadn’t even thought to do so soon. Rok had apparently uncovered a slaver’s ring when he was only a few years old, and in the end it had linked back to the organization. The boy’s father was consistently finding more evidence of corruption within separate houses in both the east and west to the point where Deruth wondered how war wasn’t already underway but instead waited, lingering at their door. 

“I predict we have just around three years before it starts.” Rok explained. “If you agree to aid me, I can help you gain the resources needed to further the protection of your land and can guarantee the well being of your son. I have allies that wish to fight who are very powerful, they would remain with him during all battles.” 

HIs son, Cale, had already explained that he planned on leaving the territory to seek out the leader of the organization in a few years. When asked why, Cale had only mentioned that it was related to his mother. Deruth had wanted an explanation but his son had immediately clammed up, refusing to speak anymore on the matter. 

Of course, Deruth couldn’t know that in reality it was related to all of them. Cale had survived a world in which they had all perished, and his desire for revenge flourished even with the knowledge that his adversary was someone much more powerful than him. He was willing to risk everything if it meant getting back at the White Star. 

Rok and Cale had made certain to keep their given information vague, not wanting to risk the Count changing too much in hopes of keeping their advantage. If Deruth showed his hand too early it could result in the north bolstering their forces, or the organization finding an alternative solution to cause chaos. They had made sure that Deruth would promise to keep any advancements to their defense a well kept secret; with only the most trusted being given any information at all. 

“All you need is the Thames name, then?” Deruth asked, voice far more solemn than it had been at the beginning. He felt exhausted by this turn of events. Originally he had come into this meeting with hopes of receiving answers to his son's disappearance months ago. Now he had a mountain of questions in its place, and a ticking clock in his brain to remind him of future dangers. 

“Yes.” Rok agreed. “You will confirm that I am a Thames, and will bring me into the family register as a ward under that name. I can assure you that I am well taught in the standards of nobility and will not bring any shame to either the Thames or Henituse family.” 

“He’s actually helped me with my studies over the years.” Cale quipped. “I’ve learned a lot from him, and he’s only eleven.” 

It didn’t need to be explained how intelligent dragons were, everyone in the room knew it. 

“How will we explain your comings and goings, then?” Deruth asked. Rok had explained that although he would need a room to keep up appearances he would be traveling whenever he wasn't bound to some form of noble duty. 

“Easy, you don’t.” Rok shrugged. “Cale is already considered a sickly child. We can use that as a genetic correlation that is linked to the Thames bloodline. It’s a predisposition that both of us suffer from.” 

A sickly bastard child who had gained the pity of the Count Deruth and thus was given a title and a place to stay. It would look amazing to the public to show such generosity if they did it properly.

“We’ll need to do the blood test, then. And have someone here as witness to confirm such a thing. Any and all bloodline tests for nobility have to be documented and sent to the kingdom's administration team.” 

“Your wife could confirm it, correct?” Rok replied. “ No one would doubt her word, she stands to lose far more from this than any of us, and we wouldn’t have you keep such a delicate matter from her.” 

A family member of the former wife coming to stay within the Count’s home could very easily cause unrest and show a resentment for his new family. Bringing Violan in now would make things easier, and instead sway the public to be more admiring of the woman for being so kind to allow him in rather than him being forced on her. This was the correct way to do things for the most amount of profit. 

“Yes, that is true.” Deruth took a moment to think on everything he had learned, knowing he didn’t have any other options. 

War was coming, and his son wished to be at the center of it. He balked at the idea of such a thing, but knew if he tried to stop Cale that his child could easily slip out of his life forever. This way would at least ensure that he’d have top notch protection and someone he trusted at his side. It was obvious from this singular conversation how much Cale cared for the dragon, he’d spoken more in the past hour to try and convince Deruth than he had in years. 

He was slightly shamed to admit that he had simply thought it was in Cale’s nature to be quiet, but now he wondered if he hadn’t been paying enough attention. 

“Cale.” Deruth started, “Would you be able to bring in Violan? We don’t want to draw in the servants attention and I’d like to speak to Rok on my own for a moment.” 

Cale’s eyes showed the faintest bit of hesitance, still unaccustomed to interacting his step mother. He’d spoken with her only when necessary, the both of them staying well out of each others way. He’d spoken with Basen a little more, and Lily the most, but Violan and him were essentially strangers. 

“It would be appreciated.” Rok confirmed, sending Cale a look. Without Deruth’s notice, an invisible dragon shifted places from Rok to Cale, the teenager's form stiffening momentarily before relaxing once more as a small snout rubbed against his neck. 

–I will go with the little noble, he seems to need some support. 

The child’s voice spoke to them both. 

–I can’t hold you like Rok does me, but I hope this helps! 

Rok wanted to deny that he was any source of comfort but doing so would only cause the two of them to linger. He ignored the obvious softening of Cale’s expression and instead looked back to Deruth. 

–You should both go.

“Then I shall return.” Cale stated, seeming more confident than he was. His hand reached up as if to brush his shoulder, and to anyone looking that’s how it would be appear, but Rok knew he was petting the tiny black dragon in a small gesture of thanks. 

The two waited until Cale was gone before Deruth moved to stand, making his way to a small cupboard to the left of him. Rok watched silently as he pulled out what appeared to be an ordinary bowl, but was in fact expertly enchanted. Along with it was a small vial of blood, which Deruth stared at for longer than Rok thought necessary. 

Rok didn’t have to ask what it was for. 

Most lords had some form of blood identifying tool to prove legitimacy among nobility. It wasn’t uncommon for a bastard child to be born, and this allowed them to do more than rely on looks for confirmation. The bowl would be filled with water, and then a drop of blood was shared between the unknown person and one confirmed to be legitimate. If there was any shared family, the water would then glow in response. After, the reigning lord would record the confirmation if the newly legitimized child was of noble blood and send it to the proper authorities for family registration.  

“If you are to become a Thames, even fake, you should know the risks that accompany it.” Deruth spoke, setting the vial of blood down. Rok wondered whose it was to create such a careful handling. He could guess. “I don’t know much about my deceased wife's history, but I know her family was at odds with another. They didn’t simply disappear due to lack of an heir.” 

Rok felt as if that was partially a lie, but he let it go. The less he knew, the better. He was already too involved with the future war, he didn’t want to take on any extra burdens. 

“I can’t guarantee your safety once you do this. I know you’re a dragon, and can defend yourself, but it would be remiss of me not to warn you.” 

It would be difficult to do anything to him, and not only because of his race. He had an overprotective father and self-proclaimed younger brother. Even Choi Han, who knew of his power from personal experience, had a tendency to think him more fragile than he was. 

He pitied anyone who wished harm on him, honestly. 

“I appreciate the warning.” Rok nodded. “Is that why you have that assassin guarding Cale?” 

He asked it casually, ready to make up some excuse if Count Deruth was truly surprised, but the man’s expression didn’t change. Rok’s longtime assumption had been correct. 

If he had warned Rok about taking on the Thames name then surely he would have been worried over Cale who was publicly known to share blood with them from birth. It was incredibly difficult to become a citizen of the Henituse territory, and even more so to join the family's servants. How exactly had Ron Molan been accepted as a personal butler to the eldest son with no royally confirmed identification?  

Count Deruth had to have known who he was before bringing him on staff. 

He doubted Cale had any clue of such a thing, that his bloodline was one that involved being targeted. That Ron hadn’t just happened to be an assassin that lucked out and deceived them all. His father had made a calculated move from the beginning. Or maybe even his mother had been the one to do such a thing considering she was the one being targeted as well. 

“Ron has been indispensable.” Deruth countered, reaching for the pitcher of water at the edge of his desk. “He’s very capable when it comes to getting rid of unwanted vermin. That’s why I’m so surprised you stayed hidden for so long.” 

“I’m not a simple rat.” Rok smiled even as his instincts fought against the slight. “My mastery in the realm of subterfuge is beyond anything a human could hope to sense, trained or not.” 

Deruth poured the water in the bowl, not commenting. 

Rok decided now was as good as ever to make his next request. 

“I have one person who will need citizenship for ease of travel and another who will need access to join me or Cale at any and all noble meetings.” He shifted the subject easily, Deruth only briefly glancing at him in a gesture to continue. “My father hasn’t joined the humans in well over a hundred years, so he’ll need one. The other is more…complicated, but he’s a human that was born in isolation. You gave him citizen a few years ago, if you recall. The boy from the forest.” 

“Ah, the boy named Choi Han.” Deruth confirmed, "I'm still not sure how such a thing was even possible. I had no time to confirm his existence myself. A trusted guard did so in my steed. It boggles the mind..." 

“He’s very powerful.” Rok explained for him, hoping that the attempt to ease his disbelief would help gather some semblance of trust between them. “I’ve been training him for a few years now. He has much talent.” 

“Is that why the monsters haven’t been acting up, because he wasn't just surviving, but fighting them?” Deruth couldn’t imagine if the boy's family had been living there, too. The monsters hadn’t left the forest in over 150 years. Did that mean that somehow people had been fighting them for generations, only for something catastrophic to happen in the past few years, leaving just one boy? How could anyone flourish in such a place? 

Rok didn’t bother correcting the assumption, he preferred the lie. It was easier to lie about Choi Han’s past in order to keep questions at a minimum. Truth be told, it was simpler to pretend a whole family had once lived in the forest than to try and explain that Choi Han had been trapped for over a hundred years on his own. His aura still indicated he was human, even if his lifespan didn't match.  

“Yes, his skill with the sword is nearly unmatched.” Rok announced. “You can list him as my primary bodyguard, if you wish. You can even claim that the two of them had come with me at someone's dying insistence to prove my heritage if it isn't enough.” 

“And your father's name?” Deruth asked, reaching for a quill. He’d need to write their names down to create the proper documentation. He felt a headache coming on at the idea of forging such important papers. it had been years since he'd had to do such a thing, the last people he'd made such an exception for being Ron and his son. 

“Eruhaben.” Rok answered immediately, “But that name might be known in history, my father has had a very busy life. Best to name him something else for tracking purposes. How about the name 'Bob Haben'?” 

“...Bob?” 

“It’s simple enough to be easily overlooked. Bob is a very common name.” Rok explained, knowing his father would hate this. He was enjoying the anticipated reaction already. 

His lips twitched in amusement, and Deruth noticed. The older man could be relieved that, at least in this, the dragon was still very much a kid. It helped him relax somewhat, to know that not even dragon's were so different as to not play pranks on their elders. He could only hope the joke wouldn't result in his undoing.

“Are you going to bring a dragon’s wrath on me?” he asked, and Rok shook his head. 

“I will take responsibility.”  he promised. 

Just before Deruth could voice his slightly worried disbelief, the door opened, revealing an awkward Cale and a confused Violan. The older woman opened her mouth to speak, probably to ask why she had been summoned by her own son instead of a servant, when she saw Rok. 

Her eyes immediately focused on his face, specifically his eyes and hair, before she looked at Deruth with questioning eyes. 

Rok felt the invisible dragon return to his shoulders, settling in more tightly due to his previous absence. 

–The little noble was very brave, he didn’t stutter or anything! He did very well. 

Cale stood closer to him as well, head lowered, fingers itching to do something to avoid the awkward situation. Rok briefly reached to pat the teen’s shoulder, before focusing on Violan once again. 

“Is he…” she finally asked, but Deruth shook his head. 

“No.” he answered, before gesturing the bowl and the vial of blood. “But we need to make it appear as if he is. You will be our main witness.” 

Violan was quick witted, and from Rok’s knowledge gained from both the novel and Cale’s own words she was very prideful. In most situations she would likely refuse to do such a thing, but lying to her only for her to find out later would create an even larger disaster. Deruth wouldn’t have been able to hide the truth for long, especially with the risk to their reputation if it wasn't handled correctly. 

“Why?” she asked simply, and Deruth spoke again. 

“I will explain, I promise. But later. Please, trust me.” The two shared a long glance, a silent conversation passing between the two. Seemingly getting the answer he wanted Deruth opened the vial of blood and put a singular drop in the bowl. “Cale, you will need to give your blood as well.” 

He handed over a letter opener, and the teen took it without hesitance, pricking his index finger and holding it over the bowl. 

“Is that…Drew’s blood?” Violan asked. “Why do you have Drew’s blood?” 

“You never know when you might meet a Thames.” Deruth explained. “It’s enchanted to never dry out. Best to not take any chances.” 

The bowl glowed, a signal that their blood was shared. Deruth closed and hid the vial of blood and carefully brought out a small video device, one meant for small batches of recording, and spoke: 

“This is proof that this child known as 'Rok' is truly related to the Thames family, as witnessed by Countess Violan Henituse and confirmed via blood by Cale Henituse. On my honor as a Count, and Lord of this land, I declare this a true confirmation and shall honor this child with his noble name thus known as: Rok Thames.” 

He looked at the others for their verbal confirmation, with Cale agreeing first, then Rok, and then finally, Violan. 

She looked hesitant at lying so directly, especially without any context. 

“I…” she looked at Cale’s pleading face, lingering on how this child was so openly requesting her assistance, then her husband's, before finally speaking. “I am witness to this confirmation and can confirm it is true. On my honor.” 

The video was directed to the bowl once more, still glowing brightly, and then Deruth showed Rok himself. 

Without being prompted, Rok bowed his head, knowing that someday soon a noble would be watching this and examining every detail for potential falsehoods. He'd hidden his hands behind back earlier and sliced his own finger with a sharpened nail. As he bowed he let the finger show, a small drop of blood falling on frame.

"I am Rok Thames." He confirmed for the recording device. After, Deruth turned it off. He set it to the side, on top of documentation with the required dates and time, along with a small tube meant to send the sample safely to the main administration. No one would be able to tell it was Drew's blood, but even as the enchantment from the bowl was removed it wouldn't lose its potential as evidence in royal hands. 

“You better have a good explanation for this, my husband.” Violan stated, furious she’d been put on the spot and even more so that she'd been convinced by her step son's begging eyes. She had wanted to jump so badly at the chance to help him that she'd lost her senses. She didn't even know this other child! 

“I do.” Deruth explained. “But it’s nearing nightfall, and the boys are tired. Rok will need to be given his room as a guest of our family and plenty of help settling in to his new station. Rok, if you would?” 

“Of course.” Rok said, dropping the sound barrier. 

“Ron, if you could come in for just a moment.” Deruth spoke just slightly louder, but the door opened within seconds. Ron had been waiting outside of the door under the pretense of being ready to serve his masters, but in fact was asked to guard the door incase of unwelcome intruders. He'd stood without complaint for hours, a truly capable sort. 

Rok had only seen him in passing, but he sure did put on an imposing figure. Perfectly polished, with his hands carefully behind his back in a standard butler’s pose, was the assassin and head butler. His professionalism was such that he only took one quick glance at the glowing water, to then the two boys pricked fingers, before deducing the situation and moving onwards. 

“Shall I prepare a room for our honored guest?” he asked. 

Deruth gave him a comfortable smile at his quick thinking, and nodded. 

“Yes, please place him near Cale, as I’m sure he’ll find comfort in family during these hectic days.” he explained. “And please give him a guide, perhaps Hans will suffice?” 

Hans was a new recruit, one hoping to become a butler as well. If Rok remembered correctly he was the one who’d carried out Choi Han’s will in the past. He supposed he’d have to grow used to a servant even if it was a strange concept. 

“It will be done, sir.” Ron bowed, every bit a loyal servant, before glancing at the boys. “If you will follow me, young masters.” 

The boys followed without a sound, only taking one last look at the irritated Violan and awkwardly smiling Deruth to know they were better off with the assassin. 

Chapter Text

As Rok’s new room wasn’t prepared he had been led instead to the dining room for an early dinner. Food always being a proper way to welcome one’s guest into the household. 

“If you’ll excuse me, young masters.” Ron began, stiff with ingrained formality. “I will inform Hans of our new arrival and personally ensure that your rooms meet our standards.” 

Rok didn’t feel like playing the nobility game of acting shy only to then be reaffirmed of his value. So, he just inclined his head in understanding, avoiding the older man’s intent gaze. 

Perhaps in a different world he’d feel more intimidated by such a person, but assassin background aside the most scary thing about Ron was that he stared like Eruhaben did when he disapproved of something. 

“Thanks, Ron.” Rok spoke instead. “I appreciate all you’re doing for me. I’d like to formally introduce myself, if I may.” 

“I’d be honored.” Ron responded, words just as honeyed as Rok’s-and just as false. 

Rok wouldn’t be surprised if the older man planned on watching him over the next few days. He was someone who had passed as family but had no papers to prove it. Ron likely didn’t trust the blood bowl, his honed instincts telling him something wasn’t right about the entire situation. 

Those instincts were useful for the future when facing down the organization created by the White Star, but not so much now, when Rok needed to be able to leave at any given moment. 

“My name is Rok.” he spoke, not reaching his hand out as a noble should never do so for a person ranked beneath them. He was drawing the line now purposefully, showing he had some clue about how the nobility was meant to act. Playing the 'oblivious bastard commoner' would work on the older man.  “Rok Thames as of this last hour.” 

Ron quietly glanced over to Cale for his reaction, smiling complacently all the while, before looking back towards him once more. He couldn’t tell if the man had gotten what he’d wanted from that observation, but Cale had grown far better at concealing his feelings over the past few years. There was no awkwardness to be found anywhere in the fifteen year old's form, so Ron wasn’t figuring out the truth that easily. 

“An honor to meet you, sir.” Ron bowed slightly in recognition. As the Thames family had originally been a barony, it wasn’t nearly as deep as he would for anyone in the Count’s family, but it had the appearance of sincerity at the least. “It is good to serve someone of the Thames name once more.” 

“Yes.” Rok replied, “Dreadful business, the loss of my family. But at least I can find solace in my newly found cousin.” 

He looked to Cale to solidify his act, giving the teen a small, embarrassed smile. Cale returned the smile more sincerely, the wide grin causing his cheeks to stretch. It made Rok feel slightly bad for the deception, seeing such a rare display of true happiness coming from him. Cale was involved in the lie, but perhaps the idea of having someone truly on his side in the household was the cause of this unexpected joy. 

There were times he wished he had followed his instincts more readily. Rok had thought of taking Cale away from this place years ago, but had known too well how much they would need the Henituse wealth during war time. He had a bit of hope that Cale could mend his torn relationships within this household, but at times it seemed as if it wasn’t truly worth it. 

After all, Cale was one of his people. It was his responsibility to take care of anyone on his team. He had never forgotten such an important lesson. 

“Indeed.” Ron replied, noting the rapid change in mood and unsure of what had caused it. “I will leave you to your dinner. Hans will come to receive you shortly after, so be at ease.” 

“Thank you, Ron.” Cale spoke, gesturing for Rok to sit. 

It was only then that the older boy noted that there were four plates set up, not just two.   

“Is there someone joining us?” Cale questioned, and as Ron had already left it was up to the head of the serving staff to speak. 

“Yes, young master.” a middle-aged woman answered as she poured water into his empty glass. Unlike Ron, she didn’t look directly at either of them. Whether this be etiquette or she was simply too nervous to meet their gaze, Rok was unsure. 

“Your siblings were called by the Count himself to come dine with you. They were finishing their studies for the day and thus will be a few moments late.” 

Ah, Rok thought. Cale’s younger siblings. Basen was two years older than Rok, having just turned thirteen, and Lily was four years old as of a few months ago. He wasn’t sure how well he’d handle actual children. Cale had enough memories of his previous self that he’d been mature even at eight years old, and the black dragon had the rapidly growing intelligence of their species. 

That didn’t mean either Cale or the dragon had much in the way of emotional maturity; Cale having been reduced to hiding himself in both lives and the baby dragon still being a baby...but at least he knew he could speak to them with little issue. 

What did one even speak of with a four year old when not discussing lessons? Toys? Games? 

–The little noble has siblings? Are they going to be your siblings, too? 

A little voice spoke into his mind with an irritated lilt. 

The black dragon had immediately made a home of his lap, Rok having promised the invisible child to feed him anything he could during the dinner with a proper meal to be had after. They had little options. The young one suffered from the same issue Rok had when trying to polymorph into other creatures as a child. It was far easier to stay in dragon form and simply remain invisible than to be a two month old human. 

Plus, that would only make things far more complicated as he couldn’t exactly explain away why an infant would disappear for long stretches of time. Human babies couldn’t go out on their own, after all. 

–No, this is all an act, remember?

Rok replied, setting a gentle hand on where he knew the dragon’s head rested. 

–Fake siblings, then. 

The child grumbled. 

–Not siblings, but cousins. They’re similar but not the same. 

The baby dragon shifted his snout to rest directly against his hand, nudging insistently at his fingers. 

–Only I’m allowed to call you Hyung! Okay? 

Rok’s lip twitched as he gave in to the child’s desire for pets, carefully making sure he wouldn’t be seen by the servants.

–Yes, I understand. 

Cale seemed to notice his distraction, but likely understood that he was speaking with the child. 

The doors opened to admit two brown haired children, one boy and one girl. 

Lily and Basen Henituse. 

The boy was probably a few inches taller than Rok, and despite only being thirteen he’d already mastered the blank face necessary to do well in noble interactions. The girl, however, was still too young to know any better, likely having just started etiquette classes on her own. Her eyes sparkled in amazement at the unknown figure, fixed on his long, intricately braided red hair. She gave him a bright smile, only to have it lower slightly when her gaze moved to Cale. Immediate hesitation became obvious then, so young and already aware that her brother was different from herself. 

Cale had explained that he’d done his best to be kinder to Lily in this life. In his last, he had distanced himself from her at a very young age, and that distance had created a gap in their understanding of one another. That gap only grew as Lily aged and could understand the mixed feelings Cale had for his step-mother. 

It had created a sister unknowing of where she stood, and slightly afraid of her much older brother’s violence. 

Basen, however, was simply someone Cale couldn’t quite understand in either life. They were closer in age and in any other situation would have gotten along, but once Basen had become part of the family everything had changed. He had become much softer spoken, worried about making a good impression. He never fought against the external family members, aunts and uncles who sought to remove any potential eyesore to their future power. They treated him badly due to his blood, so Cale had shifted that cruelty towards himself. 

Of course, that was in his last life. The teen had silenced his distant relatives very quickly this time around, and thus even though Basen was still awkward and soft-spoken, he seemed less like he was avoiding Cale and more as if he wasn’t sure if he was allowed to be close. 

Despite Cale’s complicated history with his family, he didn’t let it show. Instead, he gestured for the two to sit. 

“It’s good of you to join us.” he spoke, giving a perfected smile. “Please, come meet our new cousin.” 

“So it’s true, then.” Basen replied, deciding sitting next to Cale was the safer option. That left little, over-excitable Lily to take her place directly beside Rok. “We had heard someone from the Thames family had arrived, but that your bloodline wasn’t confirmed.” 

Just as Lily had done before, Basen was staring at his hair. 

“I suppose it’s a little difficult to fake such a color with any normal dyes, unless it was magic.” 

“There’s no need for that.” Cale picked up his fork, the others waiting for him to take his first bite before following suit. As the eldest and current heir of the family, he would be the center of this meal. When he finished, they would need to finish as well. He’d have to focus on their plates and his own for the duration of the meal to ensure that everyone could eat properly. 

Yet another reason why he wanted to refuse the position. Such unnecessary pressure. 

“Father did the test already, he is truly our relative.” Cale continued, “Mother was witness to the confirmation as well. You can ask her yourself if you don’t believe me.” 

It only hurt a little to call Violan by ‘mother’ these days. He knew his step-mother wouldn’t force him to do such a thing, even if it was her right as matriarch to be referred to as such. In his last life he hadn’t been able to see past just how different she was to his actual mother. Where she was stern, Drew had been easy-going. Violan was prideful whereas Drew had been far more likely to speak freely. 

He knew now that she had to be that way. Her family position was at a higher risk than his mother's had been, especially with Basen being born from a past relationship. Everything she did was held under a microscope, so she had to be better than anyone else at everything she took interest in. 

He may never actually fully understand or relate to her as a person, far more likely to run away from being placed in such a situation, but Cale could understand her reasoning now. She had always spoken up for him against the family when discussion began surrounding disowning him in his past life. Taking a risk she didn’t have to just to keep him in the family. 

He would appreciate her for that, at least. Even if it hadn’t been what he wanted at the time. He knew how much harder it was outside of these walls now. 

Rok seemed to sense his quickly lowering mood, and took over the conversation. 

“It’s a pleasure to meet the both of you.” he held himself in a softer manner, hoping to present a weak image to the two children. “I’m Rok Thames, your cousin by marriage.” 

Of course, there was no blood to be had between them even if he had been an actual Thames family member. In most situations cousins who were part of a previous marriage would never meet a main family like this. But the Henituse line had always been an exception to such social rules, it had been obvious that if an actual Thames relative did happen to appear that they would be taken in. Count Deruth held great responsibility towards his deceased wife’s family, especially as he now had her lands and all associated wealth. 

“You’re very pretty!” Lily exclaimed, only looking a little embarrassed when Basen sent her a disbelieving look. Cale coughed to hide his laugh, focusing on taking in small bites and averting his gaze. He’d leave handling that to Rok. 

“Shouldn’t that be my line?” Rok responded, knowing every child liked to be flattered. 

–I’d be prettier than her if I transformed! 

Well, that was kind of a given, wasn’t it? Dragons were supposed to be beautiful, that was simply part of being one. It was nothing to boast about. 

As expected, Lily lit up at the praise.

Rok felt that speaking to her might actually be easier than her suspicious older brother. Even now, as he reached over to help the little girl cut up her meat into smaller portions–shooing away a servant from doing so–he could feel the teen’s gaze stuck on him. 

“I’m strong, too. I’m going to start sword practice soon!” 

Cale blinked at that, lowering his fork. 

“Sword practice?” 

“Lily has gained an interest in our knights.” Basen replied plainly. “She watches them nearly everyday when she isn’t studying.” 

“I want to be one!” she added on. “Father says I should wait until I’m a little older, he says I’m not done de–de..” 

“Developing.” Rok answered for her. “He’s right, you need to build some muscle first before you start, and you’re bound to grow taller really quickly soon.” 

“Yes.” Cale agreed. “If you learn before you’re ready, it can mess up your balance and the control of your blade. You could get hurt, Lily.” 

The idea of the little girl getting unnecessarily hurt was enough to ease the awkward beginning of the meal as everyone focused their attention on the pouting child. 

“I won’t get hurt.” she whined. “I’m going to be super strong one day!” 

—I’ll be even stronger! 

The baby dragon once again interrupted in his mind. 

—I’m already stronger than her, she’s not even as strong as my little pinky! She might as well give up now. She’s so much older than me but so weak!

Ah, he’d have to explain the differences between human development and dragons. Not only was he competing against the child closest to him in age, but he didn’t seem to understand just how difficult it was for humans to advance to their level. 

Perhaps he’d been spoiled by being surrounded by two other dragons and Choi Han, all of which were far more powerful than the average person. He must think Cale and his family were strange exceptions to the rule. They had been more focused on teaching the little one language and mana control than differences in the beings that populated the world. 

He skillfully snuck a piece of roasted meat under the table, shoving it into the dragon’s mouth. That would keep him quiet for a few minutes. 

“You could work on increasing your stamina first.” Rok reasoned. “You need a strong foundation for swordsmanship, preparing now would put you far ahead of others your age when the time comes to learn proper forms.” 

“I’ve suggested as much, as well.” Basen nodded, forgoing his suspicion in lieu of trying to reason with the stubborn child. “You can have any instructor you like, after all.” 

Lily glanced at Cale with an embarrassed look on her face, free hand picking at the table cloth nervously. 

It was obvious what the little girl wanted, even if it was even more obvious that her older brother hadn’t noticed. Even now he seemed more concerned about the very idea of her hurting herself by starting too young, having broken all formality by dropping his fork altogether. 

For someone who claimed he couldn’t get along with his siblings in either life, Cale sure seemed to worry about them. 

Maybe it wasn’t about learning the sword at all, maybe it was just a child’s attempt at becoming closer to her brother. Or, just as likely, she wished to do both at the same time. 

Lily wouldn’t have known that Cale wasn’t suited for the sword, or that he had begun focusing on daggers. He still practiced with the sword everyday just to keep up appearances. But maybe that was why she had so quickly noticed her opportunity to find a common interest. After all, they had different studies suited for different ages, and Basen was the better read of the two older boys. It wouldn’t make sense for her to seek him out for help in that regard. 

But Basen only did the bare minimum when it came to any form of weapon training. Just enough to get by, but not enough to excel. 

“Perhaps Cale could teach you the basics.” Rok suggested, ignoring the shocked expression his long time friend gave him in response. 

What could he say? Rok didn’t like seeing Cale suffer from the distance within his own family. Lily was still just a little girl who wanted to know her brother, but didn’t know how to approach him. Even if he couldn’t fix everything, perhaps the gap between siblings wasn’t too wide to bridge. 

That was apparently the right thing to say, because Lily looked up at him with shining eyes, similar to those of the baby dragon’s when he showed off a new magic technique or gave him a rare piece of candy. 

Pure unbridled joy. 

“I don’t know if I’m best–” Cale began, only to be cut off by Rok’s flat voice. 

“Who better than her brother? She’ll be far more comfortable starting with you, and you’ve spent years working with the sword. You can lead her in the right direction.” 

Cale looked briefly at Basen, as if hoping the younger boy would say something, only to find that Basen was far more interested in the drapery covering the window. He gave Rok a disbelieving look, eyes warning him to take back his words, but the red haired boy simply shrugged in response. 

Of course, it all came down to Lily in the end.
“Would you…?” she asked, quietly. “I…I think I’d like it to be you, oppa.” 

It was as if Cale had never been referred to as an older brother before, his entire frame freezing as he searched her face for any sign of dislike. 

Maybe he simply hadn’t seen that Lily had wanted a chance to know him because Cale didn’t think he was wanted to be known. Rok couldn’t help but wonder if in his past life, the situation had been similar, but unlike now the two had simply missed their chance. 

He knew Cale held a slew of self-esteem issues, and struggled with valuing himself. Rok had steadily been chipping away at the older boy, knowing too well how easy it was to get lost in your own head. He wanted the would-be villain to ask for things in life outside of revenge. 

Perhaps this was the first real step to finding those desires. 

“You do?” Cale’s voice was weak, which only confirmed Rok’s suspicion. The teen had zero clue of how Lily felt. 

Lily’s lightly tanned face reddened as she nodded. She had accomplished what she had set out to do with Rok’s help, and thanked him by giving her new cousin a small smile. 

Before Rok knew what he was doing, he was patting the little girl on the head. A small congratulation for achieving her goal. 

Of course, no one could see the way the little dragon on his lap burrowed under his free hand in demands for a pat of his own. Rok barely avoided releasing a sigh as he did what the child wanted before releasing Lily. 

“I…I guess I can do that.” Cale agreed, his entire world temporarily shifting. Lily had begun training to be a swordsman in the past, but she hadn’t gotten far before the invasion of the North had happened and she had died. 

He could still remember her tiny form, lifeless and abandoned, still in the arms of one of their soldiers. He hadn’t been able to bury her or either of his parents. There hadn’t been time, he had been taken from the territory by force by assigned bodyguards. A last order from his father to keep his son safe. 

Cale blinked away tears at the memory, hands shaking, and he tried to focus on his still breathing four year old sister. 

“I’m not that great with a sword, though. Once your stamina and strength are where they should be, you’ll need to start training with one of our knights.” 

Lily nodded, and for the first since she had still been just a baby herself she smiled at Cale fully, overjoyed at the prospect of finally getting to know her brother. 

“That’s fine! I can do that!” she looked at Basen, gaze turning sympathetic, before telling him. “Oppa is going to teach me!” 

Rok knew the older boy didn’t mean to show that much envy, but it was clear as day to anyone who looked at him. His returned smile was slightly bitter as he congratulated Lily. 

It would be much harder to figure out this relationship, Rok knew that. Basen was older, and already had plenty of ingrained insecurities of his own. He wasn’t sure where to begin, he would need more time to think on it. 

If he mended their family relationship Cale would definitely owe him another favor. Always good to have a rich relative in your debt. 

Dinner passed by easily after that, conversations flowing far more freely between the four children. Rok had even ‘admitted’ to his cousins that he was an aspiring mage, making tiny snowflakes fall onto Lily’s head when she claimed she didn’t believe him. 

That had gotten him his first real laugh from Basen, which he considered a small victory. 

Of course, he had been so focused on the children and making a good impression that he’d missed the soft expressions on the servant’s faces. By the end of day it would spread throughout the household that their newest young master was a miracle worker, bringing the awkward siblings together without much effort at all. 

Little did said servants know that Rok had immediately shown his greed for a reward once alone in Cale’s room, stealing a box full of chocolates that had been sent from a neighboring family and immediately biting into one. 

He had exhausted himself with the siblings, he deserved the treat! 

The currently visible black dragon rested beside him on Cale’s plush couch, holding his mouth open in request for a treat of his own. Rok obliged the child, giving him one of the milk chocolate truffles to make it easier on his undeveloped taste buds. 

Cale scoffed at the sight, crossing his arms. 

“No, go ahead, enjoy yourself.” he sarcastically gestured, frowning when Rok simply looked at him before biting down on another chocolate. 

“I can’t believe you did that,” Cale chided, finally able to express himself now that they were alone. “I won’t have the time to properly train Lily. We still have to gather the ancient powers and prepare for the White Star. When exactly will I have time to help her?” 

Rok rose an eyebrow, knowing the older teen was being overdramatic for the sake of saving face. 

“We’ll have plenty of time for you to work with her.” he countered. “It’s not as if we’ll be spending everyday traveling. I can teleport, remember?” 

“So can I!” the baby dragon chirped, digging out a chocolate on his own. Rok grabbed it before he could put it in his mouth, pointing at one of the lighter chocolates instead. 

The deliciousness of dark chocolate would be wasted on the two month old. 

“So can he.” Rok reiterated flatly. “What’s the problem, exactly? This will keep you busy while the rest of us are adjusting to our temporary home. You know I won’t have time to help with anything for a few months.” he frowned as he thought about it. “I’m going to have to sit through boring etiquette classes even though my father probably knows more than your teacher could ever hope to learn.” 

“Welcome to being human.” Cale huffed, slumping back beside them in a stubborn show of defiance. 

Perhaps Rok had been wrong. Maybe Cale wasn’t all that mature. This was a far cry from the boy who’d mercilessly killed the soldiers at the Stan Villa two months prior. He was acting just like any other fifteen year old would when forced to do something he didn’t want to do. 

“Choi Han and father will be busy, too.” Rok grabbed another sweet before angling the package towards Cale’s annoyed form. The teen looked at the chocolate, as if weighing the options of remaining angry or taking the treat, before reaching to grab a piece for himself. 

Sugar would always win. 

“I know.” Cale sighed, chewing intently before giving a small smile at the sweet taste. “But...it’s going to be awkward. I don’t deal well with things like this.” 

“It doesn’t have to be.” Rok disagreed. “I know your situation…isn’t ideal. But this is a new start. You don’t know this Lily yet. Remember Choi Han? How you said they weren’t the same person?” 

Cale nodded, brows furrowing in thought. 

“That’s true. It’s just…” 

“Harder.”Rok finished. “It’s because she’s family.” 

“Family.” Cale repeated, tapping his finger against the arm of the chair. “Family…” 

A knock on the door ended the conversation, with the baby dragon turning invisible to better hide himself. Rok had noticed one more chocolate go missing right before he’d done so, and made a mental note to ensure that the little one ate plenty of vegetables tonight to make up for it. 

“Enter!” Cale called once he’d sat up properly, the two sharing a quick glance before turning to the door. 

Ron entered, with two other people directly behind him. Although Ron didn’t react to the two resting boys, already accustomed to their similar appearance, the men who’d followed him both froze mid step, staring at the two. 

“Wow.” the orange haired man spoke, lips forming a small ‘o’ in surprise. The person accompanying him, a brown haired man with slicked back hair, frowned at his obvious reaction. 

To be fair, neither of them could be faulted for being a bit startled. Cale had already been a rather unique existence in Henituse County. His bright red hair was a rarity, with only a few other people in the world sharing the shade, but he’d always kept it relatively short. Even as he began to look more like his mother as he aged, with sharpening cheekbones and a lighter complexion, he was still distinctly his father’s son. 

Rok had the added countenance of a dragon, which had only made his already soft features more so as he grew. His long hair had grown even more in the past few years, sitting at his hips even while fully braided. Given the eleven year old really didn’t extend much physical effort, relying solely on his magic, his form was rather slight. Overall, most people would call him a ‘delicate beauty’ rather than ‘handsome’, as they had begun to refer to Cale. 

Still, the shared image was similar enough that it was striking to people who hadn’t seen them together before. They could very easily be confused as siblings, which is why acting as Cale’s cousin had been such a simple decision. 

Ron made a small chiding sound, giving the younger servant a small glare at his lack of propriety. The orange haired man flushed slightly in response, still unaccustomed to his new position within the household. 

“Young master Rok, this is Hans.” he gestured to the orange haired man. “He is one of young hopefuls for the position of deputy butler, and will be serving you from this moment on. Please, allow him to prove his worth.” 

“I’ll be in your care.” Rok replied, inclining his head ever so slightly in acknowledgement. 

Hans bowed, before replying. 

“It is my pleasure to serve you, young master. I have finished preparing your rooms for you, as instructed."

“Just next door?” Rok asked, remembering what Count Deruth had ordered earlier that day. Being close to Cale would make escaping this place when necessary far easier. 

“Yes, sir.” Hans confirmed. 

He had been surprised at first when he had originally assumed this was the main family’s wing, assuming Deruth wouldn't risk endangering his family to a dragon. But Cale had informed him that it wasn’t so. 

Apparently, his mother had taken over this wing for her own usage many years ago, and the rooms had been left untouched for a long time before being destroyed in his past life. Cale had requested access to them upon regaining his memories, which is why it had been so easy for Rok to avoid seeing anyone from the main family over the past few years. Cale had separated himself voluntarily in hopes of remaining close to the final echoes of his mother’s life. Deruth must have recognized their closeness and assumed Cale would want Rok near. 

He looked to Cale in concern, knowing that by clearing out that room for his use they had surely removed some of his mother’s things. However Cale looked pleased at the arrangement, giving him a small smile of reassurance. 

He forgot this teen was as capable of reading him as he was Cale. It was a bit scary. 

“And who is this gentleman?” Rok questioned, already knowing by sight but following proper etiquette anyways. It wouldn’t do to seem too knowledgeable this early. 

But how could he not notice the similarities? The young man’s face was almost a replica of his father, just without time to age him. It was even easier to tell with Ron standing just in front of him. 

This was Beacrox Molan, the man who would accompany Choi Han in the original novel and resident torture fanatic.

He was someone accomplished in many different ways of hurting someone, and had been living with his father as a servant in the Henituse household. Currently, he should be a chef. 

Oh. That was why he was here, then. 

“This is my son, Beacrox.” Ron gave a small, practiced smile. 

To anyone who was ignorant of his actual temperament he would appear as a proud, doting father. But Rok knew that even though that might be the truth, he was still very much a dangerous individual. That smile was a subtle warning to treat him well, or face the consequences. 

Perhaps he should be a bit afraid of the older man after all. A parent fighting for their child was known to show unparalleled strength in their defense. Such affection went beyond normal boundaries of human capabilities.

“He has just been appointed as head chef of the second kitchen, and will be the primary chef for this wing starting today.” 

“I see.” Rok replied, noting that maybe he should work on his poison resistance, just in case. "Congratulations."

“I hope my cooking can satisfy you.” Beacrox bowed as well, form perfected. This was someone dedicated to his craft. Even in a novel full of murdering and insane plot devices, Beacrox always had time to prepare a meal for his companions. 

He’d just have to make sure to stay on his good side, for everyone's peace of mind. 

“I’m sure it will.” Rok said, standing from his position on the couch. 

“Dear Hans, will you kindly lead me to my room? It’s been a very long day and I would like to rest.” 

Hans nearly jumped at the chance to serve him, moving immediately towards the door which would lead him to the hallway. 

“Yes, of course young master.” he only slightly stumbled over his words. “I’ll be more than happy to assist you. Right this way.” 

“I will come to speak to you at a later time, dear cousin.” Rok looked briefly towards the balcony before facing Cale once more. “We have much to talk about.” 

“Yes, anytime.” Cale agreed. “I will be happy to oblige.” 

Message received, Rok turned to follow Hans, stopping briefly as he passed Ron. He looked up at the older man and gave a small, childish smile. 

“Thank you for everything you’ve done today, Ron.” 

Ron didn’t react to the praise as other adults would, far too suspicious of the child to be so easily swayed. Hans, however, was almost cooing at his toothy grin. 

"It is nothing, young master.” Ron replied. “I will always be here when you need me.” 

‘Yeah, right.’ Rok wanted to say. But instead he just moved around the butler to better follow Hans. 

Not that he had to follow him for long, the room truly was directly next to Cale’s. He doubted he’d ever have to worry about getting lost on the way. Hans was definitely capable, his pace was perfectly suited to match Rok’s, something the dragon knew had to be practiced. Was he doing it by listening to the sounds of his footsteps, perhaps? Was he counting them? 

Such a skill could be useful in many ways. 

–Those humans were much stronger than this one. Is he really the one assigned to us? I don’t think he’ll be that useful. 

Rok prioritized teaching the young dragon about human strength much sooner, maybe he’d even do so starting tonight. He really seemed to have little grasp on what average strength was, and that wouldn’t do if he was to follow Rok on any future adventures. 

What if the kid accidentally hurt someone because he had overestimated their strength and didn’t know what to do? 

For some reason he was getting flashbacks to the time, only a month or so ago, when Choi Han had destroyed a bookshelf he’d been attempting to move. Rok had only asked him to move the thing to one side of the room to the other, but the shelving had collapsed in his hand as if it had come from a cheap discounter's store instead of being made of the strongest wood in the western continent. 

It was only then that Choi Han had embarrassingly admitted that he was still adjusting to his new found strength, the training with Eruhaben having done its work. 

Did this mean he had not one, but two overpowered creatures who didn’t grasp their own strength? How exhausting was that? 

Maybe he’d pawn Choi Han off on Cale earlier just to ease his own burden a bit. 

–I’ll explain later. 

He replied. 

The room he was given was larger than his space in the mountain lair, and was definitely emptier. A large, western style bed with Henituse woven bedding was properly in place, a far cry from his carefully assorted cushions and blankets he kept at home. Empty bookshelves lined the walls, and a small, bare vanity was set closer to the bed. 

He wondered if the vanity had belonged to Drew at one point, as there were carved in flowers elegantly trailing around the mirror in a distinctly feminine design. 

“Ah-” Hans noted the direction of his gaze, and moved to explain. “I hope you don’t mind. I was informed that your hair was rather long and figured you’d need a space to take care of it properly.” 

Hans then moved to the vanity and pulled out a small drawer, showing off a rather large variety of combs and oils. 

“I can always assist you, or you can take care of it yourself if that’s your preference. Lady Lily hates having her hair touched and insists on doing it herself-” 

Rok felt the beginning of a rambling session coming, and held up his hand in a gesture of peace.

“It’s fine. I appreciate the thought. I’ll be sure to use it.” 

However he definitely wouldn’t let Hans touch his hair if his father was near. The poor butler couldn’t know that the elder was strangely territorial over the boy’s haircare. Even after two months Choi Han hadn’t once been able to help him with it. 

Still, his father wasn’t here now, and the braids were beginning to weigh at his head. 

He sat down at the vanity, deciding he’d tour the rest of the room later, and held out a softly bristled brush to the nearly sparkling butler. 

“Would you?” he asked, turning his head to face the mirror. Showing such trust this early in their relationship would make Hans easier to work with; He could sacrifice a bit of time to do such a simple thing. 

“Yes, of course.” Hans took the brush, before reaching for his hair with an air of reverence. 

–This human is really odd. 

Rok agreed. 

Night fell quietly over the Henituse estate, and yet Rok felt restless. He’d just recently finished a conversation with Choi Han and Eruhaben, wondering when they'd arrive; only to be informed that they would stay in the Forest of Darkness for a little while longer. They had apparently become interested in something there. 

Rok wasn’t sure what could be that interesting about a forest full of mutated monsters, but he let it go. He had spent two months with them in a tiny lair, he could use some space. 

“Are we going to see the little noble?” the baby dragon asked, voice quiet. 

He assumed the child was still embarrassed from their conversation about other species. 

After Hans had left, praising his glossy hair and soft skin all the while, Rok had begun what he thought to be the most important lesson the child needed to know to get through society. 

He had explained how most humans were as weak as the kitchen servants they’d seen at dinner. That they needed to be treated gently, as if cradling an infant. At the dragon’s disbelieving gaze, he had then gone out to further explain that Choi Han was an incredibly rare exception. Most people would never even hope to amount to his human family member, let alone be able to stand any form of dragon attack. 

‘You need to treat them gently.’ Rok had told him. 

‘Like the little noble? How we treat him?’ 

‘Even gentler’ Rok amended. ‘Cale is stronger than normal humans.’ 

To say the young dragon had been surprised by such a thing was an understatement. But, at least by the end of the conversation he had promised to be careful when dealing with people. 

‘I’ll make sure to use less than the strength of my fingertip,’ the little one had promised. 

‘It’s my duty as a great dragon.’ 

So, at least one possible crisis had been averted; even if the child had been shy since. 

The baby dragon had grown very confident in himself over the past two months, so learning that an assumption they thought must be fact was incorrect must sting a little. It was partially Rok’s fault, having been the one to suggest keeping the child away from other people, but he didn’t regret doing so. 

The baby dragon had no fear of humans, or worse, any contempt. To be so optimistic towards a species that had once brought him nothing but harm was a sign that he’d done the right thing. If he’d allowed the child to go into town and surround himself with unknowns too early, perhaps things would have gone down a darker path. 

“Yes, I told Cale earlier that we’d visit.” Rok broke himself from his thoughts, locking the main door to the hallway to ensure he wouldn’t be disturbed before making his way to the balcony. 

He could sense Ron and Beacrox outside, likely in the garden. The two were probably waiting for him to make a move they didn’t agree with. Their presence suppression was nearly perfect, but if they were experts he was a master. 

After all, he had spent the vast majority of his life as a dragon perfecting the craft. No human could ever hope to compare. 

So he pretended he was just opening the doors to let in the cool breeze, shifting the sheer curtains out of the way so his invisible form wouldn’t be accidentally exposed later. Then, he stretched visibly in full view, glancing up at the moon, before announcing out loud:

“It’s been a long day, I should probably get some rest.” 

Unlike Rok, who could sense the two, the baby dragon hadn’t yet gained the knowledge needed to feel them. The little one was far more like Eruhaben, preferring offensive arts to defensive.

—But I thought we were going to meet the little noble? Are we sleeping now?

The dragon had turned invisible and kept his speech within Rok’s mind due to his older brother’s orders.

Rok had guessed the curious child would give them away if he hadn’t said anything, and was happy that he had thought ahead. 

He moved away from the balcony for a moment, just out of sight, before imbuing a tiny bit of a mana into an absorption relic. He made sure to the time the moment his own presence read strong enough before hiding his actual self within seconds. The relic felt just like him, a perfect decoy.

This would ensure that the men would think he was still within his room relaxing; Unguarded and unaware of the danger he could be in. The Molans were bound to see him as less of a threat once tonight had passed, even if their suspicions wouldn’t abate immediately. 

He shifted forms easily, turning himself invisible. This would be too easy. 

Just incase, however:

–Lay on my back. 

Rok instructed. 

–But I can fly?

Yes, but the child wasn’t well versed in moving unnoticed just yet. He’d had Rok’s assistance all day, which had been vital considering the many times the child had nearly given himself away. 

–I’d like to take you over, dongsaeng. 

It was the first time he’d called the young dragon by the title, and it was enough to quiet his complaints. He felt the tiny form come to rest against him so he made his move. 

It really was too simple. 

He couldn’t see the Molans, but he knew they were definitely in a position to see his room. If he wasn’t a dragon who specialized in this he wouldn’t have been able to move so easily. 

Cale’s balcony was open as well, curtains drawn just as Rok’s had been. He’d likely thought through the exact same situation, even if Cale definitely didn’t have the capability to sense the two as Rok could. 

The red headed teen was comfortably resting against his bed, book in hand, when the two entered. The dragons simultaneously dropped the invisibility. It was only familiarity with such a thing stopping the older boy from reacting in shock. 

Instead, he simply blinked at the way they settled onto his bed, two sets of dragon eyes on his. 

“So, how is the room?” Cale asked, reaching out to pat at the red dragon first before moving to the black one. 

Rok didn’t react to the affection, but the black dragon leaned into the touch for a proper pet. 

“It’s fine.” Rok spoke. “Empty, but fine.” 

“And Hans?” Cale set the book to the side as he sat up, yawning quietly. 

“Weird.” the little dragon spoke in his stead. “I think he likes taking care of people. He was super excited to brush Hyung's hair.” 

“You let him brush your hair?” Cale’s tone was more serious this time, "I haven’t even been allowed to, why does Hans get to?” 

“You’re not my servant, I don’t have to keep up appearances with you.” Rok responded. 

What was it with people and his hair, anyways? Should he cut it? 

“Still.” Cale frowned. “I’ve known you longer, so I get to brush it before Choi Han, understand?” 

Rok rolled his eyes at the competitive tone. Those two may not be ready to fight as they were in their past life, but there would always be a weird sort of rivalry there. The two months of speaking via communication orb had allowed them to become more comfortable with one another, and he had went from filling up gaps in awkward half conversation to fielding off their multiple risky bets and challenges. 

He could only hope that now that they were able to meet in person he could at least be left out of it. 

“How about no one brushes it, instead.” Rok stated with finality.

If Cale pouted, Rok ignored it, purposefully looking away from the teen. 

Eventually the older teen gave in to his refusal, sighing all the while. 

“So, what is it you wanted? Weren’t you going to settle in for a few days before sneaking in here?” 

“No time like the present.” Rok shrugged. “Want to go grab an ancient power? We’ll be back by morning.” 

“Excuse me?” 

“The vitality of the heart, the next power you need.” Rok explained. “Now is a good time to get it, and we’ll be busy for a few months after tonight.” 

“But the power–” 

“We can’t be sure everything will follow your or my memories.” Rok continued. “Better safe to grab it now than to wait until later.” 

Plus, he wanted to see how easy it would be for them to come and go in the future. Why not test their capabilities tonight, when the Molans were watching their movements and tensions were high? 

The fact that the ancient power’s guarding winds should be slow for the next few hours was just a wonderful coincidence. 

“So. Shall we go?” 

Cale looked at him as if he was insane. 

Chapter Text

Rok felt only slightly smug about how easy it was to kidnap Cale from his room while the Molans remained ignorant. He had decided to move the three of them into town first, avoiding any chance that the swelling of mana that came with teleportation would give them away. He had even stopped briefly just before their hidden forms, Cale and the baby dragon silenced behind him, just to see if they’d notice them. 

His suppression skills really were the best of the best if they could fool such an esteemed assassin family. He could admit to being the tiniest bit proud that not even Ron had shown any signs of awareness, even if the older man’s lips were pulled down in frustration, an instinctual feeling that something wasn’t right. Years of practice had honed his instincts in a way that couldn't be replicated by magic. Rok was actually rather impressed by the older man, the tiniest bit frightened by the determined look in his eyes.

Even if Ron did decide to search their rooms, however, Rok had already won this round. 

Once they were in the city proper it took only a moment to teleport to Puzzle City. The child had immediately claimed the right to take them, determined to improve his own skills. Rok had prepared himself for any accidental mishaps, but the baby dragon had successfully taken all of them to the correct place. 

It was a bit of a shaky entrance, but considering it was his first time the dragon had done a very fine job. 

“So, where exactly is this ancient power?” Cale asked hesitantly, taking in their new surroundings with a growing frown. 

The older boy looked rather unimpressed with Puzzle City, which Rok completely understood. He had actually gone to this place first when making up an excuse to his father all those years ago and had been just as disappointed. The rocks stacked outside of the houses were boring in color and style, the homes themselves being rather bland as well. 

Considering all the legends created to build up the place, it must be a let down for anyone first visiting. Even the tiny dragon by his side seemed a bit unimpressed, which was definitely an abnormal response considering he'd only been outside of the lair for a few days now. How boring must Puzzle City be to not interest even the most sheltered of their group? 

“It’s up the mountain a ways.” Rok replied, ignoring Cale’s disbelieving look. 

“We’re climbing a mountain? In the dark?” 

“Little noble, did you forget?” the tiny dragon perked up, disappointed with the city vanishing. He wrapped himself around Cale’s shoulders while tilting a small head. “Hyung and I are dragons, a mountain is nothing!” 

As if in response to the baby dragon, Rok opened up one palm, creating an orb of condensed light which began to aimlessly float above them. 

“Shall we go?” Rok’s lip twitched when Cale only nodded, properly reminded of his companion's strength. Was it that easy to forget that Rok was a dragon? should he remain in his true form more often? That would be rather difficult considering his plans for the future.  

He didn’t understand why Cale would worry, it’s not as if he hadn’t seen Rok use his mana before. They had rescued the dragon currently draped over him in the middle of the night as well. 

Maybe it was the difference of having to climb the mountain rather than appearing directly on one? Rok couldn’t be sure. 

As they entered the forest Rok separated their magicked light into smaller, separated orbs, floating them around in a circular display to better guide their path. In contrast to his usual standard, Rok let his presence flow freely, certain that any creature that had a thought to attack them would be quickly frightened off. 

The lack of people and danger made for a very silent walk, or at least, it would be silent if not for the tiny dragon doing his very best to give them all away. 

“Little noble, tell me, what is your favorite food?” 

Cale, who had been answering questions of a similar nature for what had been well over five minutes sighed, giving Rok a sideways glance, before answering the dragon on his shoulder. 

“Probably steak.”   

“Steak?” the dragon replied. “Steak is good! Meat is delicious! Of course, Hyung's favorite food is grapes, and Choi Han’s is this weird spicy soup that Hyung makes, and the old man’s is—” 

“What about yours?” Cale interrupted, knowing that the child was bound to go on a long rant about how his ‘Hyung's favorite is the best’ as he had with previous questions regarding his favorite color, place, flower. He was beginning to think this was the real test to gain the ancient power, not whatever lied within the cave they were searching for. An overenthusiastic child was a challenge regardless of species, the baby dragon was proving that quite easily. 

Not that the dragon wasn’t cute, or that he didn’t enjoy getting to know the little one, but even he didn’t embellish that greatly when it came to Rok—and he had known Rok longer than anyone except for the boy’s father! 

“Oh, that’s simple. Apple pies! Hyung bought me one once when I came to see him in the village by our home. You see, I had a question for him and–” 

“We’re here.” Rok interrupted, seemingly capable of tuning out the conversation between the two.

Of course, Cale would never know about the tiny sound barrier he’d placed around his own head. It had been a very peaceful walk for Rok. 

“We are?” Cale questioned, looking for the entrance to the cave. He was pretty sure all that was here was rock and loose dirt, nothing more. 

“Yeah, silly noble, can’t you see?” the baby dragon flew from his shoulder to a small hole, just small enough to fit through if he crawled. “Here it is! I can hear the wind swirling around inside, just like Hyung said!” 

Cale looked at Rok in disbelief at the tiny space, before taking in the entrance once more. He’d have to fully crawl in there which was going to ruin his specially crafted silk pajamas. If he’d known of this beforehand he would have dressed in shabbier clothing. 

“Did you know?” Cale accused.

Rok shook his head. 

“No, I knew the power was here, but I didn’t know about this.” Rok glanced at the boy’s clothing, slightly shimmering in the light, and shrugged. “I can stop the staining if you want.” 

“Oh?” 

Rok waved his hand, a small weaving of magic wrapping around him. His pajamas didn’t look any different after the magic faded but the small dragon gasped in amazement at the sudden skill. 

“I want to learn! Why haven’t you taught me that?” 

Rok ignored the way the black dragon clung to him, shaking at his shoulder in annoyance of not knowing something Rok knew. 

“Father is the one who taught me. He likes to protect his clothes.” he explained. “If you want to learn he can teach you.” 

The black dragon pouted, knowing by now when Rok wouldn’t budge. Cale, who wasn’t used to the dragon’s expressions and felt a little bad at his cousin’s apathetic response reached out to pat the tiny dragon, giving the child a small smile. 

“You remember what I told you?” Rok questioned. 

“Keep the shield small, go slow.” Cale reaffirmed. “Be prepared to keep moving if it keeps talking to me, and finish the tower.” 

“Yes.” Rok nodded. “The wind will hurt you if you act too impatiently. There is no need to rush. We will be here when you finish.” 

A strange rush of fondness passed through Cale at the casually spoken assurance, only Rok could say such things in that bland tone all while truly meaning it. 

But wait. 

“You’re not going in with me?” Cale asked. 

Rok glanced at the small entrance once again. 

“I think you can handle it.” 

This lazy dragon. 

When Cale returned, slightly wind battered and ears ringing from the annoying whining the ancient power had given him, he found Rok sitting on the forest floor, hands extended as he guided the young dragon in creating a shield over his white robes. When the child struggled part way through, the shield unraveling like a loose cloth, Rok bent further to grab his small paws, gently correcting his path. 

He supposed he could forgive the older dragon for putting him through a rather exhausting night. He could feel his heart beat strongly in his chest, his new power lessening his fatigue and easing the small bruises gained from the wind. 

In his own way, Rok was doing everything he could for all of them. Cale could only hope he could return the favor when the time came. 

Rok woke to unfamiliar sunlight shining through the window, blinking slowly as he frowned in distaste. 

His home in the mountains didn’t awaken him in such a rude way. Any regret he once had for not having windows in his room was now thoroughly squashed by the reality of what such a situation was actually like. 

Ron and his son had been long gone by the time they had returned, the early dawn washing the estate in hues of pink and orange. Cale had barely said a goodbye before collapsing into his bed, the baby dragon had already begun to nap within Rok’s arms before they had teleported back. 

Waking up in a new place was surprising, but even more so was the fact that the young dragon hadn’t woken him up first. 

The two month old was consistently an early riser and loved to make his presence known; Usually by demanding they try some new spell or food or whatever he was in the mood for. The idea of Rok somehow awakening before the enthusiastic child was such an incredibly foreign concept to him that it caused a tiny flicker of unease. Rok sat up in the bed, covers pooling around his waist, as he turned to look for the child. 

Only to find that although he was awake, his eyes were downturned, expression sullen. He hadn't even left the bed to explore the room, settled on the pillow next to him. 

“Were you trying to wake me up? I didn’t mean to ignore you.” Rok immediately consoled, assuming the baby dragon was upset that he slept through their morning routine. It wouldn’t be the first time it happened, Rok’s ever light sleeping having disappeared over years of safety with Eruhaben. In times of peace he could sleep through his father creating magic explosions, a child's morning greetings was basically nothing to his sleeping form. 

However the baby dragon hunched into himself even more as if hurt, and it was only then Rok noticed his eyes were a bit red. 

The child had been crying, but hadn’t woken him up. 

Without really knowing he was doing it, Rok moved to pick the young one up, feeling only a slight relief when the black dragon immediately leaned into the comfort, tucking his head into the hollow of Rok’s neck. 

“Another nightmare?” he asked, running a soothing hand down the little one’s back. “You aren’t there anymore. You’re a free dragon now, great and mighty. Remember?” 

The baby dragon nodded even as paws clung tighter. 

Silence fell over the room for a moment as Rok sat there, content to let the child have his own time to process through things. His door was locked, so he doubted any servants would try and bust through without permission. 

Then, the dragon spoke. 

“This one was different.” he whispered, tone wavering. 

Rok frowned. 

“How so?” 

He wondered if maybe the dragon’s nightmares were taking on a new form. It wasn’t uncommon for it to happen in children who had experienced such traumas. Even he had dealt with it in his past life, his uncle taking on the blurry appearance of his parents from time to time. Kim Rok Soo had struggled with such things well into highschool, long before the monsters had come and changed his nightmares to better suit who he'd lost. Lee Soo Hyuk and Choi Jung Soo loved to appear during the worst of them. 

“There was a man.” the dragon admitted. “I…I wasn’t in the same place. It was darker, but I could see him.” he paused, as if it was hard to speak. “He was…eating, and laughing. He enjoyed it.” 

Rok immediately froze. That sounded rather familiar to him, or at least to his knowledge of The Birth of a Hero. 

“What did he look like?” he asked as casually as possible. 

The baby dragon pulled back from his shoulder to look up at him, blue eyes cloudy with half-formed memories. 

“Blond, older than you. He was like the little noble with all his fancy clothes.” the dragon blinked with confusion. “I never met anyone like him before. I don't...remember him.” 

Of course he hadn’t, Rok had made sure of it. Venion Stan, the person known so well from the novel as the primary torturer of the baby dragon, wouldn’t start watching for months. There was absolutely no reason why the child should have any clue of the younger Stan son. Only the father had shown up in the first few weeks before handing the reigns over to his preferred child. A reward for all of his cruelty.  

It wasn’t a dream; it was a memory. 

“If he’s like Cale, then he’s human.” Rok said, pushing his thoughts to the side. “Right?” 

“Yeah…” the small dragon perked up a bit at that. “I’m not afraid of humans.” 

“Of course you aren’t.” Rok allowed the child to pull away, giving him a comforting pat. “None of them can defeat you.” 

The dragon’s tail swished lightly in a sign of renewed confidence, but the sadness of the combined nightmare and memories lingered in his eyes.

“Raon.” Rok spoke purposefully, “Don’t you think it’s about time we get up? We’ve got a lot to do today.” 

The black dragon stared at him in shock. 

“Raon…?” he asked, and Rok nodded. 

“Raon.” he repeated, tapping at the child’s snout. “That your first name. Miru is your last. You’re Raon Miru.” 

Rok had known what he’d wanted to name Raon within days of being asked. The little dragon had suffered much in this life and the last, and deserved to live a life full of joy. Naming him as such was a promise of sorts. 

He'd already decided on the excuse he'd give to Choi Han later. He'd just pretend it came to him in a dream, or popped into his head out of nowhere. Choi Han was one who believed in fate, and would no doubt assign such a thing to Raon's new name.

“My name is…Raon Miru?” small wings fluttered at the name, before the dragon tilted his head.” What does it mean?” 

Rok gave a small, sincere smile, which resulted in little Raon smiling back simultaneously. Rok’s true smiles were so rare that Raon found himself doing his best to commit it to memory. 

“It’s you, Raon.” he explained. “It’s a name just for you, one meant to ensure you have a happy and joyful life.” 

“Happy and joyful…” Raon’s eyes glimmered slightly, any sign of the memory turned nightmare banished far away. “I’m always joyful when I’m with you, Hyung!”

Unable to deal with such sincerity, Rok turned away in order to stand. Recognizing his discomfort and wishing to tease him, Raon flew to follow his older brother. 

“If my last name is Miru, does that mean yours is Miru, too?” he chirped. “Is Goldie Gramp's name ‘Miru’ also? Is that our family name, like the little noble has?” 

Rok was partially regretting his decision now. 

“ I’m not sure-” 

“Rok Miru, Eruhaben Miru, and Raon Miru!” Raon exclaimed. “The dragon family! Oh, of course, we can have Choi Han join us too if he wants!” 

Well, Raon wasn’t quite wrong. ‘Miru’ did mean ‘dragon’, after all...

Wait, was he going to have to talk to his father about a sudden last name just to keep Raon happy? 

“I’m Rok Thames for now, Raon.” Rok reminded, trying to distract the tiny dragon before he could spiral out of control. 

Raon pouted at that, but did drop the subject of him being a ‘Miru’ for the time being. 

That didn’t stop him from announcing his name to Cale the moment he could, or the way he’d called Eruhaben and Choi Han before they left for the day just to tell them. 

The memory was no longer a problem for Raon, but for Rok it stuck in his mind. Not only Choi Han, but Raon had both had memory flashes. It was rather strange to happen to them at completely different points of time with different associated events. Rok couldn’t quite figure out the trigger to such a thing. 

He’d have to keep his eye on them all and hope to figure it out soon enough. He couldn’t measure the consequences of Raon gaining back his memories given the child had only suffered to then die, but for Choi Han to do so meant the eternal teenager would regain knowledge on his fight with the organization and the White Star. Not that Raon's memories weren't tragic in nature, but having them wouldn't result in any major changes to their future. Choi Han could get lost in his own head and try and manage their enemy all alone if he remembered the wrong thing and the wrong time.  

Maybe it was just a one time situation? 

Rok felt a headache coming on at the thought that nothing was ever quite that easy. 

The day passed rather uneventfully after his unexpected wakeup call. He had a shared breakfast with Cale, who then assisted him with learning the layout of the house –which Rok already knew thanks to his many stealthy break ins- and sorting out which lessons he’d need to take to properly adapt to his new life. Hans and Ron, who had been following them throughout their morning trek, had been rather surprised to find that Rok; An orphan who had appeared seemingly out of nowhere, had already been taught most of what he needed to know. The only thing he would need to take time on was learning the Thames and Henituse family history, along with the most recent familial history of the surrounding nobility in the western continent. 

Rok knew it made him look more suspicious, but he’d take the glare from Ron over being forced to sit through etiquette lessons again. If Eruhaben found out he was being re-taught things the older dragon would likely fuss like a jilted granny. Rok would never hear the end of it. 

Count Deruth and his wife had joined him for a private dinner, separating him from the servants and Cale as well. While there Deruth had explained he’d need some time to forge his friend’s documents, but that Rok’s legitimacy claim had been sent to the kingdom of Roan for entry. If all went well they’d have to host a banquet of some kind or send Rok out to some other noble’s party to properly introduce him to society. When questioned, Deruth had immediately refused to send Rok off, stating that the Henituse family wouldn’t shame themselves by passing the financial burden to someone else. 

Violan had stared at him throughout the entire dinner, a sort of frightened curiosity in her gaze. When he’d finally decided to look back at her in acknowledgement the older woman simply nodded in a sign of respect before turning away. She still seemed a bit irritated with her husband, the woman refusing to say more than a few words at a time to him when spoken to. He hoped he hadn't caused too many marital issues with his arrival. 

Rok left the dinner feeling slightly exhausted, Raon agreeing with the sentiment. The little black dragon practically fell into bed, allowing Rok to tuck him in with a small happy smile. 

“I’m Raon Miru, Hyung.” he whispered, just as he had done intermittently throughout the day. 

Rok didn’t react, but instead gave the black dragon’s head a pat. 

“Yes, you are.” 

Raon fell asleep rather easily that night, drifting away without a singular flinch of fear. Rok could only hope that his night would be free of the terror he’d experienced the night before. 

However, now was the time for him to meet up with Cale, who had been acting rather off all day. 

He had noticed it earlier, from the half-hearted way in which he’d congratulated Raon on his name to how he’d passively allowed Deruth to send him away for dinner. Cale had always been a rather stubborn person, and had been determined to stick with Rok throughout his first few weeks here. 

But to simply let all that go on the second day? It was out of character. 

Ron and Beacrox weren’t waiting around tonight, perhaps too tired from sticking around the night before. Rok was amused by his quick and easy victory, only to temporarily pause at the sight of Cale sitting on his balcony; a single glass of wine on the table. 

Rok immediately made himself visible, dragon form shining under the night sky. 

“Long day?” he tentatively asked, eyeing the glass of wine. It was a darker red than Rok and appeared untouched. To his knowledge, Cale hadn’t begun to drink in this life, had avoided doing so even casually. 

That made him just as unique as he had been when he was the trash of the count’s family in his previous life. Even children could have a glass of wine or two at the dinner table, especially noble ones. Cale had stuck with juices and teas and outright denied any chance of consuming alcohol. To see the wine sitting in front of him was strangely foreign to someone who'd once only knew Cale as a drunk from a novel. 

How quickly things changed. 

“Today was the day I started.” Cale spoke suddenly, picking up the wine glass. “I remember deciding on it. I sat here, just like now, and I drank an entire bottle of wine while Ron watched.” he smiled, but it was half-hearted. “When I finished, I turned to the old man and demanded another. I yelled at him when he acted worried. I didn’t stop drinking until I made myself sick.” 

Rok knew what he meant. Cale had begun drinking in excess at fifteen, presenting himself as an angry, violent drunk. In his previous life he’d move from drinking often at home to drinking in public, causing fights left and right while using his position to create scandal after scandal. 

Seeing that Rok wasn’t saying anything, Cale continued. 

“I wanted to be disowned so badly that it was the only way I could see out.” he admitted. “I had heard of other nobles that had given in to immoral temptations and suffered such a thing. Drinking, gambling, lust. I knew if I was public enough, loud enough, that I could do what I wanted.” 

“Why drinking?” Rok asked, watching the liquid in the glass swish with every anxious movement of Cale’s hand. 

The teen laughed, a short, self-depreciating sound rather than actual enjoyment. 

“I like money too much to gamble it all away. I guess the Henituse sensibilities are too ingrained for me to waste wealth.” he explained with a shrug, setting the glass down. “And I didn’t want to touch strangers, let alone risk impregnating anyone. I didn’t want anyone else to have to deal with what I dealt with.” 

“Drinking only hurt you.” Rok reasoned, parsing out the actual truth. Cale had a tendency to hurt himself over others, taking on burdens without discussing the idea of sharing them with someone else. In another world, where Rok didn’t exist and Choi Han was his enemy, Cale probably felt he had no one to turn to. 

Cale didn’t agree with Rok’s statement, but didn’t disagree either. 

As Cale didn’t speak, Rok decided to instead. 

“What brought all this on?” he asked. 

It had been a rather peaceful day, and the day before had been far easier than expected. They had gained an ancient power, Rok and Raon had settled in to the estate. Everything had gone according to plan, their future set up just the way they planned. Why had Cale carried such a painful memory throughout the day? 

Cale remained silent for a moment longer as he contemplated the question. Then, he stood up, wine glass in hand, and poured it over the balcony. 

“I never did thank you.” Cale spoke as he watched the dark red liquid disappear into the darkness below. “You changed my life when you showed up all those years ago. You’ve helped me gain the power I need to get revenge, and you didn’t even hesitate to play human even when you really didn’t have to.” 

That wasn’t true. Rok did need to play human to accomplish his goals, especially for the future. He didn’t understand what Cale meant. 

Besides, its not as though Rok didn’t benefit from helping Cale. The stronger Cale was, the less Rok would need to do moving forward. Between Choi Han and Cale he doubted he’d have to do anything when it came time to fight the White Star. Rok had done all of this just so he could take it easy. 

“I really didn’t do anything.” Rok admitted, feeling rather guilty with the way Cale looked back at him. 

“You did.” Cale replied, releasing an amused sigh. “You don’t see it, I can tell. I know you too well to not recognize that look.” 

“What look?” Rok asked, frowning. Cale only shook his head with a small smile. 

“That one.” Cale insisted. “Let me guess, you’re probably thinking that everything you did for me was for selfish reasons and that I think you’re nice for no reason?” 

Rok didn’t respond, unsure of how to argue that point with the teen. The red head laughed at his blank look. 

“It’s okay, I won’t push.” he came back to sit next to Rok, giving the dragon’s head a rather aggressive pat. Rok moved to knock his hand off and Cale leaned back, letting him go. “I just wanted you to know that I am. Thankful, that is.” 

He then set the empty glass and continued speaking. 

“I’m not ‘him’ because I had the opportunity to become who I am now. Whether it was for selfish reasons or not.” Cale gave him a short stare, noting that the red dragon was about to speak and refusing to let him argue. “I have the strength to continue on because you’ve helped me gain the chance to do something with myself. I would have kept struggling with the sword for years, amounting to nothing at all, only to fail all over again.” 

“Most people aren’t strong enough to face the White Star.” Rok reminded him. “It wouldn’t be nothing.” 

“Yeah, well.” Cale huffed. “I have a much higher chance of slapping that guy now that I have these powers. Speaking of which, I’m ready for the next one whenever you are.” 

Rok took the change of subject without complaint, uncomfortable with such unnecessary praise. 

“We’ll need to wait a while.” Rok explained. “I need to make sure the water power is still there, and the fire one won’t show up for some time…” 

“What about the wind one?” he asked. 

“I want to leave that for now.” Rok replied. “If my memory is correct, the wind one is helping to guard a territory near here. If we take it now we risk removing that safety net. Who knows what the White Star will do if they become defenseless.” 

“I see.” Cale tapped his finger against the table. “Then what comes next?” 

“Easy.” Rok began, deciding it was time to reveal the next step for ruining the White Star. “We find the blue wolf tribe.” 

Cale frowned in confusion, tapping halting all at once. 

“Blue wolf tribe?” 

Chapter Text

Finding the Blue Wolf Tribe was slightly more difficult than simply locating them on a map. Due to their nature the tribe wasn’t exactly welcomed by the common people, and had done a very good job of staying isolated for their own protection. This meant if any officials found them, they moved. Rok had somewhat of an idea of where they'd be living for the next few years due to his previous novel knowledge, but all he had was a general location. They’d need to teleport to Puzzle City and head in the direction it dictated originally. 

Not that Rok or Cale had much time to slip away in the first few weeks of Rok joining the Henituse Household. 

First, Rok had to take his ‘crash course’ lessons on the family histories he needed information on. Then, a woman had come to judge his expertise in noble etiquette and proper speech. Something which he hadn't previously been tested on. That had been a bit more difficult, as his knowledge had apparently been a bit too formal for modern day sensibilities. His teacher had questioned who had taught him, assuming it must be someone with outdated texts who was simply doing their best to aid a struggling orphan.

Rok didn’t have the heart to tell her that his previous teacher was a 1000 year old dragon who would very much dislike knowing she took issue with his teachings, instead saying it was his adoptive father. 

It wasn’t his fault she assumed his father was a human. 

While Rok was working on modernizing his etiquette, Cale busied himself with teaching his younger sister basic sword forms. It had become quite an amusing sight watching the two go from awkwardly walking together down to the training hall to the two slowly making jokes and casually sharing space to finally, just yesterday, seeing Cale carry a giggling Lily down the hall on his back, the 4 year old clinging to his neck in a choke hold. 

Rok wouldn’t say anything about how Cale had begun to smile more, deciding letting the teen know would only set him back in progress.  

He still needed to figure out something for Basen, who was practically pouting every time he saw him. Basen didn't have much skill in the sword, and zero desire to specialize in it. When Rok did happen upon the boy it tended to be in the library, or coming and going while carrying stacks of territorial documents. Rok had begun to form somewhat of a plan for him based around his own hobbies, but it would mean Rok would need to become involved to carry it out. 

He’d need to wait to enact it, though, as between all of the easy going moments and improving relationships within the Henituse family came one large issue. 

Raon hadn’t stopped having the dreams. If anything, they had increased. 

At first the black dragon had hesitated to wake him up in the middle of the night, not wishing to burden his Hyung. However after the third day in a row of finding a hunched up, trembling two month old that flinched for the first few hours of the morning whenever someone came near Rok had been insistent that Raon speak up. 

Which had resulted in Rok waking up at least once a night to a frightened, sometimes crying, black dragon. 

He couldn’t even do anything about it other than open his arms and hold the child close, keeping his ears open for when Raon would inevitably breakdown and explain what torture he’d had to endure that night within his own dreams. 

Venion Stan had become a common character in those nightmares, haunting little Raon and causing quite a moment of panic when some poor servant with a similar hair style had tried to bring him breakfast one morning. It was only Rok’s quick thinking that had stopped Raon from revealing himself in a fit of terrified, protective rage. 

Needless to say, the servant had to be reassigned to another area of the house, Hans taking the demand with a slight amount of confusion but a desire to stay on his charge’s good side. 

In somewhat good news was it seemed Raon’s dreams weren’t a day-by-day retelling. Instead, they seemed to skip months at a time, highlighting large moments in his previous life’s torment. That wasn’t a true positive, of course--no amount of torture was something Rok wished for the child to endure--but considering his nightmare-memories were already reaching his time as a two year old he could only hope they either ended soon or they’d reach, well..Raon’s previous death.  

Luckily, with the passing of Raon becoming 3 months old came the news that Choi Han and Eruhaben would arrive, and with said arrival would come news of what they found in the forest of darkness. 

“They’re here.” Cale called, entering Rok’s room and jilting the two dragons from their morning routine of Rok-comforting-Raon. Cale slightly frowned upon seeing Raon’s reddened eyes, not needing to ask if last night was any better. 

Instead, the older teen simply held out his arms, waiting for the black dragon to come to him. With a small sniffle that the child tried to hide, he slowly moved away from the lounging Rok to take up the offered hug, closing his eyes while he settled into the tight grip. 

Raon had found much more stability in receiving comfort from both his Hyung and Cale, who had graduated from generally being called ‘little noble’ to ‘kind noble’. Apparently, Cale’s hugs were stronger than Rok’s despite Rok being an actual dragon, so Cale had become accustomed to having ‘his turn’ with the little one each morning. 

Just like Cale always made time to teach Lily, he also made time to give Raon his morning hug. 

“Has Ron or Hans prepared their rooms, as planned?” Rok questioned, rising from his spot on the bed and coming to join the two. Cale released Raon when he began pulling away, the black dragon moving back to Rok to hide himself, wrapping around Rok like an invisible scaly scarf. 

“Yes, they should be in the guest wing.” Cale confirmed. “I’m not sure how your father will handle that, considering how often he’s called me these past few weeks to make sure you’re not lying about being okay.” 

Rok sighed.

“He thinks I’m going to enter my growth phase the second he looks away.” Rok explained as he did anytime Cale brought up his father's overprotective habits. 

“You still don’t feel like it’s coming?” Cale asked curiously. “He says you’re really late for it, I can understand his concern…” 

Eruhaben had dropped any form of dragon confidentiality when it came to his troublesome son. He had started calling Cale once a night upon Rok’s arrival, and had essentially explained all signs of a growth phase to the teen when it became clear Rok wouldn’t do so himself. 

Cale had, of course, taken the dragon far more seriously once it became obvious how defenseless Rok would be during said growth phase. Considering their plans for the next few years, Rok being at risk at the wrong moment could spell disaster for countless people. If someone tried to hurt the red dragon Cale could only imagine the havoc his dragon family and Choi Han would unleash upon the world. 

Cale would like to include himself in said havoc, but he wasn’t foolish enough to think he stood a chance of causing a fraction of the destruction the others could. Maybe after he got a few more ancient powers…

“Growth phases come when they need to.” Rok shrugged off the worry, “I’ve already told him I’m watching for it, there’s little else I can do for the moment.” 

–Hyung is a late bloomer! 

Raon spoke into Cale’s mind as they walked down the hall, his inner voice sounding far more chipper than the black dragon looked. 

–I’ll grow way earlier than Hyung, that way I can protect him! That’s my job as his dongsaeng. 

Cale didn’t bother explaining that it was generally the other way around, knowing that Raon had become more and more stubborn about protecting those he deemed ‘family’. It seemed that as though the more nightmares the child had, the more set he was about being the 'strongest dragon' so nothing bad come happen to any of them. 

If making such a goal brought some form of comfort to the little dragon, neither Rok or Cale would try to argue with him. 

Ron and Hans lingered just outside of the guest hallway, dual smiles on their face as they bowed in greeting to their assigned masters. 

Hans, as the one assigned to Rok, spoke first. 

“We have prepared the space for your guests, young master Rok, just as requested. They have been given allowance to venture anywhere in the main house along with your wing, but only during waking hours.” 

How bold of Count Deruth, to push a dragon’s buttons so quickly. Rok wished to applaud the man for such confidence. Even if such limitations wouldn't actually do much to stop any of them. 

He must want to test Rok’s limits, see what his newest ‘family member’ would allow. Rok had requested that both Eruhaben and Choi Han would have access to him at all times, but in doing this Deruth was drawing his own lines, proving not even a dragon would boss him around on at least a social level. 

Considering it was likely worry for his eldest son that drove him to such a thing, Rok was inclined to allow it. As long as Deruth didn't know about his father or Choi Han coming in through their own methods, the older human could be at ease. It's not like the Count had any clue Raon even existed. 

“That’s understandable.” Rok immediately agreed, giving Hans a false, perfected smile. “I hope my personal guards haven’t been too cruel to you in response, they worry so easily.” 

Hans servile smile twitched in response, but he gave nothing else away.

“Loyalty to our newest young master is expected, especially as you came so far on your own. We understand how….boisterous their responses are.” 

Cale coughed to hide a laugh, gesturing for them to move so the two redheads could meet with their guests. Ron, ever the professional servant, stopped their with a perfected grace meant not to offend. 

“My apologies, young master Cale.” Ron glanced at him, before turning his eyes to Rok. “Young master Rok.” 

“What is it, Ron?” Cale asked, a exasperated sigh begging to escape as he waited for what he knew would come next. 

“Young master Rok, if I may be so bold as to ask, did young master leave his rooms two nights ago? When this servant passed by your rooms I noticed a strange disturbance in your presence and worried something awful had happened.” 

Time for another round of 'assassin vs. dragon'. 

“How strange.” Rok answered, tapping his chin as if considering the question while tilting his head to indicate confusion. “I didn’t venture anywhere. I was feeling rather ill that night and had taken to my balcony for a moment of fresh air, but I was far too tired to leave my rooms.” Rok’s eyes gleamed in victory when Ron’s pleasant expressions soured slightly. “Perhaps it was because I was outside, or ill? Cale, your servant is so dutiful, checking in on not only you but also me.” 

Of course, Rok knew that Ron had been observing him before. Rok knew that Ron was fully aware he hadn't gone to his balcony at all that night, but for the man to admit to such a thing meant he was overstepping and thus would only bring offense to both Rok and the Henituse family who had welcomed him into their home. Ron couldn't prove he hadn't simply missed Rok's time on the balcony, but also couldn't prove he had left his room. Rok was pleased with his little trap. 

“Indeed.” Cale sighed, doing his best to stay uninvolved in their little game. 

The last few weeks had become a rather cat and mouse chase between Rok and Ron. Only, the mouse was an all powerful dragon that was simply playing with the cat who thought it held the upper hand. Rok would go out on nights when Ron came around, leaving minute amounts of evidence that something wasn’t right, but then would reappear just as Ron began to investigate within his bounds. 

Rok, Cale slightly expected this behavior from, the boy had a penchant for pettiness even if he wouldn't admit to it. But in both of his life’s he’d never seen such childish stubbornness from the older of the two. 

“This simple butler cannot help but worry for our newest arrival.” Ron bowed to hide his irritation. “I can only hope you understand.” 

“But of course, Ron.” Rok replied. “You’re doing such a fine job. I truly feel welcomed here.” 

It didn’t sound mocking, but Cale knew Ron would take it that way. 

Just as expected, gloved hands slightly clenched in response to the 'complimentary' jab, before the older man moved back to a standing position, stepping aside from the path he had blocked. 

“Thank your for such kind words.” Ron answered, mask flawlessly set back in place. “We shall leave you to your companions, please do not hesitate to call for us.” 

“I will bring tea.” Hans immediately spoke up, eyes wide as he tried to figure out just what was happening between the older butler and the newest young master. “Sir Bob and Sir Choi Han looked rather tired from their long journey.”

“Thanks, Hans.” Cale answered before Rok could cause any more discord, pushing the younger boy ahead of him to gesture for the dragon to go inside. “Please knock before entering, if you may. Rok hasn’t seen his trusted guards in so long. He gets so emotional, you see.” 

Rok gaped at the accusation, ready to argue, but Cale pushed him through the doors before he could. 

Cale would enjoy his minor revenge for the hell he had endured over these past few weeks. 

Eruhaben and Choi Han didn’t hesitate to move towards them the minute the door was closed, the older dragon’s steps only slightly quicker than Choi Han as he tried to greet his dragon children. 

Of course, no amount of quickness could stop the now visible three month old dragon from zipping into Eruhaben’s arms, the elder releasing a slight sound at the unexpected impact before he reacted instinctually, petting and shifting the child to better find comfort in his arms. He frowned at the obvious exhaustion the black dragon exuded, before noting his son was in a similar state. 

Rok hadn’t told either of them about what Raon had been going through, having decided it was up to the little one to reveal such a thing. 

“Rok-nim.” Choi Han spoke, having also noticed his friend’s state. “You look like you haven’t slept.” black eyes glanced at Cale to check on the red-head, noting he seemed far better rested, before turning his attention to Rok once more. “Has this one’s family not been treating you well?” 

“Hey-” Cale moved to argue. “My family isn’t the one making him sneak out at night to play his little games, that's all him.” 

“Games?” Eruhaben asked, stepping forward to rest a comforting hand on Rok’s head, running fingers through bright red locks. “What sort of games have you so tired, my son?” 

Rok allowed the contact, peering up at his father with a smug grin. 

“Just showing an assassin a dragon’s might, my dear father.” 

“An assassin?” Eruhaben rose an eyebrow, looking to Cale for answers. “Why is an assassin left unchecked around either of you?” 

“He’s harmless.” Cale shrugged. “Mostly.” 

“The count hired him to protect Cale.” Rok explained. “He knows something is strange about me, but he can’t figure out what. He's that old man that you met while dropping off Cale.” 

Eruhaben blinked, trying to recall which servant out of the many who'd been waiting all those months ago, only to make a small noise of recognition. There had been one who seemed slightly less weak than the rest! 

“So you’re…playing with him?” Eruhaben asked as if unfamiliar with the concept, uncertain he’d ever associated Rok with such a word before. Causing trouble was more synonymous with what he expected when it came to Rok. 

“Training.” Rok corrected, but Cale shook his head to deny the claim. Eruhaben decided to let the subject drop. He'd check up on the old assassin later, just to confirm he wasn't a threat to any of his family. 

“I was told both Eruhaben and I are to be your guards.” Choi Han spoke, absently cradling Raon who had finished greeting the elder dragon and had quickly moved on to his other family member. “It’s an honor to serve you, Rok-nim.” 

“Not that he needs it.” Cale argued, ignoring the glare Choi Han gave. “It’s just for show, no need to be so serious about it.” 

“Just because Rok-nim is strong doesn’t mean he doesn’t need protection.” Choi Han fought back, the dragon in his arms perking up at what was one of his favorite topics. 

“Choi Han is right! Hyung likes to be lazy, so we shouldn’t make him fight. That’s our job!” 

Cale should’ve known their presence would just bring more craziness rather than any form of calm. Rok had that sort of way about him, the people around him always a little insane. Even now, the eldest dragon and father of the boy had begun pleating hand brushed hair, set to bring Rok’s hair back to his standards. Rok didn't even seem to feel any form of embarassment at being called 'lazy', instead sporting a tiny, satisfied smile at the label. 

Weren’t they supposed to report on the forest of darkness? 

As if Rok heard his thoughts, he spoke up. 

“So, what did you find that was important enough to stay, but not important enough for us to come?” 

Choi Han moved to answer, but a knock at the door silenced him, the black dragon turning invisible in an instant reaction. Seeing as the all powerful family didn’t move from their places, instead staring at the door, Cale took up the job to let Hans inside. 

“No need to pour the tea.” Cale informed Hans, who had become momentarily distracted by his newest young master getting his hair braided by his strangely-beautiful guard. “Just set it down and go.” 

“Of course, young master Cale.” Hans did as commanded, taking a brief peak at the powerful appearing men once more before leaving. 

“He’s been taking care of Rok’s hair while you’ve been gone.” Cale dropped the information the minute they were alone once more, tattling on his fake cousin in only the tiniest attempt at revenge. 

Eruhaben pulled on Rok’s braid in punishment, the younger dragon pointedly avoiding both his father's and Choi Han’s upset faces. 

“Hans is good at braiding!” Raon exclaimed, ever so oblivious to his family's inner discourse. “Once I’m big enough I’ll let him braid my hair, too.” 

Cale, sensing this may actually backfire on him and cost the Henituse family a valuable servant due to rampant jealousy, moved the conversation forward. 

“The forest of darkness…” he trailed off, staring pointedly at Choi Han in hopes of prompting him to speak. 

Choi Han gathered himself, reporting their findings. 

“Eruhaben smelled a dragon in the forest.” Choi Han began, “It was in an area where Rok-nim and I hadn’t ventured during our training, as the swamp near there is full of dead mana, and the plants and air nearby are poisonous.” 

“Poisonous?” Cale asked, “Why go there, then?” 

“Eruhaben wanted to see the dragon.” Choi Han explained. “Besides, it’s nothing we couldn’t handle. It wasn’t a risk to us.” 

“But…the poison?” 

Three dragons and one over powered human stared back at Cale, as if to say ‘you think such a weak poison could hurt us?’

Ah, he had forgotten. These people were on an entirely different level than him. 

“Ah.” Rok spoke in lieu of answering Cale's foolish question. “Strange, I didn’t sense it.” 

“I doubt you came close enough to.” Eruhaben explained. “It’s mostly deteriorated. Practically non-existent. Probably nothing but bones left.” 

“So you found a dead dragon…” Cale reiterated. “And then?” 

“Eruhaben also sensed an ancient power in the swamp. We think it's probably the reason why the dead mana hasn't dispersed.” Choi Han continued. “But he didn’t want to touch it.” 

“You didn’t take the power, did you?” Rok asked, wanting to see if it was a power suitable for Cale. He hadn’t known anything about this power, and was curious to see what exactly they had chanced upon. Choi Han wouldn't get any use out of the majority of ancient powers, far too strong on his own to bother with such a thing. 

“No.” Eruhaben answered, resting his chin on Rok’s head, braid finished. “We were going to destroy the lake and put the dragon to rest, but I figured you may want to see it first.” 

“I do.” Rok agreed. “Besides, dead mana might become a valuable resource in the future.” Although his instincts rankled at the idea of using a dead dragon’s mana for leverage, it was too rare of a chance to pass up. “We should collect as much as we can before taking the power. It pays to be prepared.” 

“I thought Rok-nim would say that.” Choi Han spoke, pulling out a small magic bottle, black liquid sloshing inside. “We’ve prepared it for you.” 

Rok took the bottle, feeling the lingering presence of what had to be a dead dragon’s mana firmly protected inside. He held it to the light to confirm it's efficacy while considering his options. 

With the upcoming war, Choi Han and Cale were sure to meet with some creatures who lived off of such a dangerous thing. Dead Mana would harm most beings, but for the ones associated with it, taking in more of the stuff would only increase their potential. Dead mana was already a rarity, but a dead dragon’s mana? 

It could increase one’s strength three to four times its natural level. Any being who needed dead mana to thrive would pay handsomely for the chance to have even a drop from this bottle. It would be a risk to hand it out to just anyone, but Choi Han was bound to make allies he could trust with the mana. Gold or favors, either would do. Rok could control the supply before destroying it when it became too much of a risk. 

If he was in any other situation, he’d probably call to destroy the swamp. It was a risk to most beings. But since he was a dragon, he had the rather appealing option of using it. Especially as, to his knowledge, no one had found the swamp just yet.

“Can you wait to gather the power?” Rok questioned quietly, looking to Cale for his answer. “If we take it now, we'll have to destroy the swamp to get to it, am I right?” Rok looked to his father, who nodded his head in confirmation. "So, can you wait, Cale?" 

“I don’t see why not.” Cale replied. “But why?” 

“We should try and gather a bit more of the mana first.” Rok explained. “Since have to destroy the swamp to grab the power it'll mean any chance of returning to collect more mana will be gone if we need it..” 

“But do we need dead mana?” Eruhaben asked. “None of us can use it.” 

“Dark elves can. Any creature or species associated with darkness can.” Rok countered. “Why waste a resource that we know we can use?” 

Cale struggled with the idea for a moment. 

“What if…what if the organization finds it?” he asked. He didn’t know what the White Star was doing with dead mana, but it had become increasingly apparent that the man used it. 

“We destroy it then.” Rok immediately replied. “For now, we shield the swamp with an illusion spell so no one can enter. Once we’ve gathered more we simply take the power.” 

Plans began to fill his mind as he parsed out what exactly he could do with the mana. If the swamp held poison they would need to separate the mana out, but that shouldn’t be too difficult. If need be Rok could simply create a situation to ‘introduce’ Choi Han and Cale to the whale tribe early. Those people were bound to understand the intricacies of any type of water better than any other being. 

Still, he didn’t plan to keep the swamp around for too long, just long enough to gather a bit more mana for their use. 

“I…” Choi Han began. “I can focus my training in that area, to better protect it, if Rok-nim thinks it’s that valuable.” 

“I suppose we have little choice.” Eruhaben agreed, releasing a small sigh as he moved away from his son. “I’m assuming I’m the one in charge of putting the barrier up, then?” 

“If you would.” Rok confirmed. “You’re so much stronger than Raon or I, father.” 

Eruhaben saw the flattery for the laziness that it truly was, frowning at his son. 

"Don't think I don't plan to discuss this whole 'Bob' thing with you later, either. No amount of world ending issues is getting you out of that." 

Rok blinked in playful ignorance. 

"Whatever do you mean? Isn't Bob a fine pseudonym?" 

Everyone but Eruhaben laughed at that, the elder dragon releasing an annoyed huff in response. He moved to teleport away.

“Let's just get this over with.” 

In the end, Eruhaben had to embrace his new human name, too weak to his child's pleading eyes to dole out any real punishment, and would find himself cursing his troublesome son when he began answering to the name without having to remind himself that it was his. 

Another month passed by before Rok discovered the location of the wolf tribe, having spent countless evenings teleporting to puzzle city before moving outwards. Most of the time Eruhaben joined him, going the opposite direction. 

Less often, Raon did as well. The tired black dragon’s nightmares only easing on the rarest of nights. 

More unfortunately, Choi Han had begun having memory flashes as well within the first day of entering the Henituse Estate. Rok had become rather concerned with the duo, the black haired man had come to ‘guard’ him a few times all while trembling from some half-remembered nightmare that wouldn’t leave him be. 

Unlike Raon, however, Choi Han had barely spoken on his experiences, the only sign the memories were actually true confirmed when Choi Han had spent an entire afternoon clinging to the black dragon, remaining tense at all times unless Raon was within his line of site. As if Choi Han needed physical confirmation that he was actually there. 

Rok didn’t need to be a genius dragon to know what Choi Han had remembered. 

He had his suspicions on what was causing it now that two people were dealing with it in tandem. Choi Han had experienced one nightmare, only to then not experience any others until he’d joined Rok and Cale. Raon hadn’t dealt with a singular nightmare while in their lair, but had been reliving his past every night now. 

The only thing that had changed was that Cale was there. For a minute Rok truly thought somehow Cale was the trigger. 

Until it became obvious it wasn't that simple.

It was strange. Rok had spent a night or two completely out of the territory to both focus on his own magic training in hopes of getting the growth phase over with while looking into the village. During those nights, Raon and Choi Han seemed to sleep peacefully. 

Perhaps it wasn’t simply just Cale, but in fact Cale and Rok being together that caused the issue. 

Wanting to test the theory, Rok spent more nights sleeping in his room within their home lair rather than at the Henituse estate, being very careful to return before anyone would notice. It wasn’t in his original plans, but it was a risk necessary to take considering the circumstances. 

When on the third night he’d returned to find a well rested, if not annoyed that he'd even left Raon, he was able to confirm his theory. 

For whatever reason the memories only plagued those around them when both Cale and Rok were in the same space for an extended period of time. 

He decided to keep it to himself for now, not wanting to send Cale into any form of guilt spiral. The human had gotten attached to Raon, and was friendly with Choi Han. To suddenly find out that he played a part in their nightmares would likely cause issues. There was no need to cause any distress when Rok was unsure of how to fix the problem.  

Rok would try and figure out the source himself, he simply needed time. 

For now, he’d focus more on the issues in front of him. The most current issue being the two wolf tribe guards standing just outside of the village, weapons in hand and seconds from a transformation, staring down him and his group. 

“Maybe suppressing your mana isn’t the best choice for this plan.” Cale spoke beside him, standing just behind Choi Han. The black haired teen gripped the handle of his sword to more easily be able to defend the people he cared for. 

“They’re more likely to attack if they know who we are.” Eruhaben explained. “It’s foolish, but wolves instinctually will face down any threat to their own even if it means certain death. Three dragons revealing themselves is a surefire way of forcing the entire village into a transformation.” 

“Everything will be fine.” Rok calmed, “I’ve got a plan.” 

“Yeah, Rok, I know you said you’re going to talk to their chief but isn’t it going to be a little difficult if you can’t get inside?” Cale asked. 

“They’ll let us in.” Rok assured, giving Cale a grin. “After all, I’m a prophet.” 

Chapter Text

The guards were on edge the moment they were within earshot, hands reaching for their weapons, mana fluctuating with the urge to transform as they focused on the four in front of them. 

Rok could understand their worry. As people left behind by the gods, the blue wolf tribe was no stranger to violent invaders. Especially when it came to the church and their most aggressive believers. The tribe itself had moved throughout the years due to being discovered by people with cruel intentions, their numbers dwindling due to constant attacks. The Roan kingdom tended to ignore their plight, not running a crusade against them but also not rendering any form of aid or support. 

They were truly on their own no matter where they went. 

From what the novel said, the most recent chief, Lock’s uncle, had turned the population issues around. They were just beginning to thrive once more, safe from the people who thought their existence was a sin, when the White Star attacked. 

It was a tragic history with an even more tragic ending. The guards being cautious was only a natural response after being hunted for so long.

So when one guard moved his spear to face them, a hardened expression on his face, one step from an all out transformation; Rok raised his hand to stop his family from coming any closer. It would only lead to trouble if they came across as a threat in any way, something which they didn’t seem to understand. Eruhaben and Cale looked ready to fight back, eyes focused on the spear point which was centered towards Rok’s chest. Choi Han’s hand hadn’t left his sword, tell tale signs of an aura manifesting around the hilt. From his shoulder he could feel Raon clench down, prepared to unleash magic on the unsuspecting protectors. 

Why get so angry that he was the first target, anyways? That spear wasn’t that powerful, and it’s not as if they didn’t choose him for good reason. He was at the center of the group, and as the youngest was likely the one the wolves would try to use in a bartering situation. If anything they said be upset over how predictable the guard’s behaviors were. 

“Choi Han, release your sword.” he advised calmly, smiling ever so gently at the guards in hopes of showing their kind intentions. “We haven’t come to harm you. This is a visit of peace.” 

“We’ve heard that before, human child.” the wolf spat out, gripping his spear tighter. “I don’t know how you found us, but we don’t want any of your ‘kindness’. Leave, now.” 

“Might be easier to kill them.” the other commented without a care of whether or not they heard, warily meeting Choi Han's gaze. Rok knew that even though his companions were doing their best to suppress their mana that there was no stopping the wolves instinctive ability to sense danger. Eruhaben and Choi Han radiated intimidation by presence alone, even without the added aura boasting. “We’ll have to move the village again if we let them go, and those two look noble.” 

“We are.” Rok replied, smile remaining firm as he inclined his head at their acknowledgement. “I'm Rok Thames, and this is Cale Henituse, son of Count Deruth Henituse.” 

“The Henituse family?” the left guard questioned, moving the spear away from his form just slightly. “Why would anyone from the Henituse family seek us out?” 

Ah, that made them curious. 

He was lucky that Count Deruth and his forefathers held little desire to siege lands or claim power, nor were they closely affiliated with any churches or gods. To the wolves, who feared both those seeking power and those wishing to end their lives in the name of some unseen force, the Henituse name would be a welcome relief. It was likely only Count Deruth’s vigilant guarding of his lands that stopped the wolves from hiding away in some forest or corner of their territory.  

Which was exactly why Rok didn’t need to present a fake identity. 

“My cousin, Rok, insisted on finding your people.” Cale spoke up, reaching up to pat the tense Choi Han on the shoulder, shooting him a warning look. He then turned his attention to the younger redhead, as if trying to show concern. “We didn’t want to let him journey this far, we’ve only just found him and he’s so sickly…” 

In perfect timing, Rok let out a weak cough, shivering at the slight chill that came with the evening wind. Eruhaben immediately moved to fuss over him, shifting his traveling cloak around his son’s shoulders. Only Cale and Rok noticed the softening of the wolves guard at the evidence of Rok’s seeming lack of health. 

The Blue wolf tribe valued their children. If Rok needed to act younger than he was, needed to lean into childish behavior and expressions to lower their suspicion and make them more amenable to conversation he would. 

“I’m truly sorry for the intrusion and the worry we’ve caused you.” Rok explained, wrapping his hands around the cloak to pull it closer. With the overwhelmingly large height difference between him and his father, he knew it must be pooled around him, trailing on the grass and dirt. His figure starkly tiny in comparison. He reminded himself to look small, look weak. 

The two guards shared a concerned expression, obviously charmed by the act, before the left one–seemingly the leader with how often he spoke, kneeled down to better meet his gaze. His weapon rested carefully on the ground beside him, pointing away from Rok. 

“Will you explain then…” the guard hesitated, as if trying not to seem rude towards a sickly child. “Why would you insist on coming here, if it’s such a risk to you?” 

That was exactly the opening he needed. 

“Lock,” he stated simply, and the man blinked. 

“Lock…?” he asked, but Rok saw the way he stiffened at the name. The way the still standing guard’s clenched his hand into a fist as he looked over the party once more for any sign of a threat. 

What he didn’t see was the way Choi Han was looking at him, eyes just as wide, form just as frozen shock still as the wolves. 

He understood why the guards reacted as they did. The blue wolf tribe was small, and they guarded the children within said tribe fiercely. No random stranger would be able to discover the identity of a wolf child without entering the tribe itself. For him to say the name of one of their children, and that child being the family of the current chief, was nearly an impossible situation. Even wolves who ventured beyond the tribe to work or gain information would die before revealing such sensitive information. 

“I’ve seen Lock in my dreams.” Rok insisted, exuding innocence only a child could project. “I had to come speak with the chief, for Lock. I’m a…” he looked as if he was thinking hard, before looking at Cale. “What did they call me, cousin Cale?” 

“A prophet.” Cale answered patiently, moving to rest a hand on his head to better sell the act. 

Rok smiled wide at his cousin, nodding, before looking back at the guards. 

“That’s it! A prophet!” he reiterated. “I see things in dreams, and they come true.” 

The two guards glanced at each other, the right one shifting in his spot as they silently communicated in a way only people who had known each other for a long time could do. 

“Sir…” the right guard spoke, moving back. “Should I?” 

“Go.” the kneeling guard replied, moving his gaze back to Rok. He was searching for some sign of threat, any hint of a falsehood. 

Although they may have shown weakness to a child, they were still aware enough that appearances could be deceiving. That was good, it showed how valuable their instincts actually were. 

But unfortunately for them Rok was a master of scheming, with a talent for acting, and the ability to suppress his presence to a level where no hint could bleed through. Even when the guard sent a cursory glance at the others, it only showed they were just as clueless as the guard himself. 

Of course, Rok hadn’t told anyone but Cale what he had planned. He knew it could cause some minor issues if Choi Han had reached that point in his actual memory laden dreams, but he already had a way to fix that. Cale would eventually need to give his identity away, at least in a minor way, there was no way they’d be able to move forward with their plans unless they could explain themselves. Perhaps it would even ease Choi Han and Raon’s mind, to know that they weren’t crazy. To be able to relate to Cale. 

Rok, however, planned to remain quiet about his own past life. There was no reason to get too involved in something so complicated. 

“What do you mean by prophet?” the guard asked, and Rok moved to stare at the ground, hoping to appear bashful. “I’ve never heard of any prophecy received by dream before.” 

—You have dreams, too? Like me? Are they bad dreams? 

Came Raon’s voice into his mind. Without a moment to breathe a response, Eruhaben made his voice clear as well. 

—What dreams? Is this part of your ‘act’? Explain yourself to your father. 

Rok resisted the urge to sigh, reminding himself that the only reason why he hadn’t told the others about his plan earlier was because they were bound to act like this regardless of his intentions. They knew it was fake and yet still seemed so truly concerned for him. 

He leaned heavily on Cale for this performance, deciding his dragon family could wait. 

“He has a rare talent for seeing visions via dreams.” Cale explained for him, moving to wrap an arm around his cousin’s shoulder. This closeness was intentional, as the two looked so similar. To the guard, Cale likely appeared closer to a doting older brother than a distant cousin. “They wake him up at night, and they almost always come true.” 

“I saw Lock…” Rok reiterated, trailing off intentionally. He did his best to appear sympathetic, lip wobbling in a perfected mimicry of sadness, before he steeled himself. “I know I can change things, if I try. I have to try.” 

The guard’s gaze trembled as he took in what Rok implied, only easing when the other guard returned, panting breaths signaling how seriously he’d taken this duty. 

“The chief says to bring him in. But only him.” 

“That’s okay.” Rok agreed. This was for the best, really. He’d have more hands to play if he was alone. Plus, it was easier to put on a show without his family falling into the act as well. 

“No, it’s not. Rok-nim-” Choi Han argued immediately, and surprisingly Cale moved to agree. 

“One of us should go with you.” Cale stated firmly, staring down the guards in case they attempted to argue. “We’re giving you information that you need. We won’t risk our youngest family member’s health just to appease your unnecessary fear.” 

Rok frowned at his lack of tact, but his companions stared down at him with blatant disapproval, stopping the young boy from arguing. 

“I’ll go.” Eruhaben spoke up, resting his hand on Rok’s head. “It’s my duty, after all. Tell your Chief to expect me as well, or we’ll all leave.” 

Rok wanted to argue that it wasn’t in their best interest to leave, especially when Rok was a dragon who could take care of himself with another dragon clinging to him while invisible. He wouldn’t actually be alone, and it’s not as though the walls of the village were that big. The village itself was tiny. Nothing would be able to stop them if they actually wished to find him if something went wrong. 

—You won’t take any risks with a growth phase on its way, right? 

Eruhaben cheekily questioned, a reminder of the promise he’d made not to do anything reckless. Rok sighed audibly, unable to stop a slight pout from bleeding through.He couldn’t argue with that.  

“My apologies, sir guards. But my people worry about me just as much as you worry about your own.” he explained. “Please, ask the Chief to allow my guard entry. He’ll come without weapons, of course.” 

He gave them a small, bashful smile, emulating the way Lily looked anytime she was caught training after curfew or stealing a treat from the kitchens. One meant to incite immediate forgiveness. 

Moments later, after confirming with the chief, three dragons entered the wolf's den. 

The wolf village didn’t look any different than any other village at a surface level, minus the fact that some of the members of the tribe were in their wolven form. They couldn’t be more than a hundred strong, with the vast amount of people being well into adulthood. The children, the most protected members of the group, hid behind the well equipped warrior’s, the braver children peeking out to see him and his father. 

Some of them had never seen a human, and would, if Rok failed to change things, probably never see another human without ill intent ever again. Their next experience would be one full of bloodshed, the White Star’s organization wiping all except Lock out. 

Whatever the reason for said man’s killing spree was, Rok didn’t need to know. He was certain that Choi Han and Cale would investigate it during their quest to save the world. He would, however, stop this attack before it had a chance to start. His own way of kicking the White Star from behind before they’d even met. 

Not that Rok ever planned on meeting him. He’d leave that to other, more important people. 

The Chief of the village was waiting for them in the largest building in the center of town, a way of reconfirming that no matter how little of a threat Rok seemed to pose that he was surrounded on all sides. 

It made part of him, a very draconic part in origin, want to try out just how capable the wolves' defenses actually were. But now wasn’t the time for such games, nor would it help his cause. 

The Chief didn’t look anything like what he expected from a powerful wolf tribe. Especially considering, according to the novel, the man had been close to becoming a wolf king before his death. He was older, but not anywhere near an elder. Perhaps in his mid to late twenties at the most. His body held muscle, his form radiating confidence, but he wasn’t so strong in appearance that it would intimidate anyone with physical training. Even now, in a position where he should be looking down on Rok and Eruhaben as intruders, threats to his family, he held a cautious but kind smile, eyes observing him with a calm, hidden edge rather than with anger. 

If anything, he’d say the chief reminded him somewhat of Cale. 

He also didn’t seem to recognize the small presence hiding just beyond a closed door within the building. Although it was suppressed well by human standards, there should be no reason for the Chief to miss it. Perhaps he simply didn’t care if someone else listened in? 

“Rok Thames, was it?” The Chief spoke, gesturing for the two to sit. “I’m afraid I’ve never heard that name. Strange, as I know all the surrounding nobles.” 

“Understandable.” Rok replied, giving a smile in return. “But I’m afraid you wouldn’t. I was only confirmed as a Thames a few weeks ago, my name has only just now been confirmed by royal inspection. To most, I’d still be considered a well dressed orphan.”

–You’re not an orphan! 

Raon reminded him, tiny claws digging into his shoulder. He could feel Eruhaben’s gaze on him, probably wishing to reject the claim as well despite knowing Rok’s intent. The more he humbled himself, the better he’d be received.  

“Fascinating.” the chief said, long silver locks shifting as he leaned forward. “You’re a human child who feels weaker than my thumb, you came out of nowhere, have no proof of your identity, and now you know my nephew?” 

“I know many things.” Rok replied ambiguously. “I can’t prove my identity outside of my hair color and face to you. I doubt you’d trust the papers I was given, but my cousin is here if you wish to compare us.” 

The man shrugged, brushing off the offer. 

“The guards have already told me you look alike,” he admitted. “But still, why would a human child with no ties to us come here? And why do you know his name?” 

“I’m assuming the guards told you about my dreams, too.” he asked. The tiny tick of his mouth, a nervous gesture on an otherwise immovable face, was enough for Rok to continue. “I see things, sometimes, in my dreams. Memories, future events, random things I can’t control. I’m a prophet.” 

“Any proof of that?” the wolf chief asked. 

“I did say I was an orphan.” Rok replied. “I met my cousin due to those dreams, I kept seeing him, night after night. They led me to the Henituse family.”

Lies.  

“And now, to us.” the chief mused. “Knowing my nephew's name is an interesting detail, I’ll admit to that. You could have paid someone to figure it out, though there aren’t many who would know…” the man frowned. “He’s just around your age, what are you, eight? Nine?” 

Rok’s smile faltered, annoyed at the mistake. He knew he was small in this form, and hadn’t hit his first growth phase, but still! His human form wasn’t out of the norm for a child his age! 

“I’ll be twelve soon.” he stated, trying to remain as neutral as possible. The younger he looked, the less of a threat he was. This should be a positive misunderstanding rather than a negative one. 

Still, it bothered him for some reason. 

The Chief seemed to notice his irritation and laughed openly, his form slightly more relaxed upon recognizing that the child prophet before him was sulking due to his mistake. He moved to appear more casual, giving the child a small smile. 

“Will you tell me, then?” the chief asked, a unguarded type of softness to his tone. “The dream you had about my nephew.” 

“Are you sure you want to hear it?” Rok answered. “It’s not a very good dream.” 

“All the more reason to know, little Thames.” 

Rok readied his story, recalled the lines, and spoke. 

“He’ll be thirteen and alone.” he began, noting the immediate shift in the man’s expression, but continued. “He’ll be terrified as everything burns around him, the screams of his family and friends will fill the air.” He hated being this dramatic, but perhaps drama would be the best way to grab the chief’s attention. He could feel fear bleed through the presence hiding away from them and did his best to ignore it. The backstory for Lock from the novel flooded through his mind as he continued. “He’ll hide, unable to stop himself. Only to find that when he emerges..” 

Rok stopped, intentionally trailing off. He frowned, acting as if it was too difficult to continue. Eruhaben came closer to him and he leaned back against him, burrowing his head into his father’s stomach as if to hide tears. When he peeked back out to meet the Chief’s gaze, he took in a deep breath, continuing. 

“My dream…was that Lock will be the last blue wolf tribe member. “ he gave the chief a small, sad smile, and finished. “You… will die, and so will your people.” 

The Chief stayed silent throughout this performance, seeming to take in his warnings seriously. He remained that way for a long moment after Rok’s final warning, frowning in thought. Finally, he spoke, but it wasn’t the reaction Rok had expected. 

“A rather dramatic ending, then.” the chief replied. “But unlikely. The humans haven’t been able to wipe us out despite their constant attempts. Even when we were smaller, they couldn’t stop us.” He looked towards the entrance of the building, thoughts on his people living freely just beyond the closed door. He continued with no small amount of pride:

 “ We’re stronger than we’ve been since the first rally against us.” 

Oh no, this was worse than he thought. This man wasn’t like Cale at all. He might have the appearance of someone pragmatic and kind, but beneath was someone with great self assurance who’d yet to face someone stronger than himself. In most situations, this wouldn’t bother Rok, but he had the burden of knowledge. The White Star was strong enough to take over a continent, a village just beginning to flourish would be nothing to him or his army. 

“And yet, you will still die.” Rok reiterated strongly. 

“You have also stated your prophecies weren’t unchangeable.” The Chief countered. 

“They only change if you have the capability to do so.” Rok explained. “I found Cale because I listened to the dreams.” 

The chief wasn’t convinced. 

“Well, now we know.” he leaned forward. “You’ve given me a time and a place. I can prepare for the very unlikely chance of such an attack, if that will ease your mind.” 

“It won’t.” Rok argued, stepping out of the circle of his father’s arms. The time for acting childish was over. “I came here not just to inform you of my prophecy, but to warn you to run.” he saw the Chief ready himself to speak, likely furious at his disrespect. “You need to move before you’re found.” 

The man scoffed. 

“We’ve lived here for over ten years now.” he replied, “I refuse to move my people away from their comfort due to some child’s dream. They have suffered and feared for their lives for far too long to move on a whim.” 

“It wouldn’t be a whim.” Rok reasoned. “This isn’t just a random attack, if it was I would have just informed my Uncle of when it was to happen so we could defend you.” 

“Then what is it?” The chief was becoming less reasonable the longer the child argued with him, nearing the end of his patience. 

Rok understood the man’s struggle. The Wolf tribe needed stability, and had finally found it after years of uncertainty. He knew that moving would bring back the fear, bring back that worry. But he had thought that the chief would be more understanding that sometimes it took a moment of discomfort to reach a better ending. 

He needed to reason with him, but that would become difficult if his presence kept fluctuating so rapidly. Eruhaben would eventually consider the Chief an active threat, and he was much harder to stop than Choi Han or Cale. 

“It isn’t just any human that attacks your people.” Rok explained as calmly as he could, hoping to lower the tension in the air. “It’s a group, an organization. I don’t know why they do what they do, or why they’ll target you, but you can’t win against them. They’re stronger than your tribe.” 

“I don’t believe you,” he argued without a thought. 

“You don’t have to believe me.” Rok stated, deciding it was time to switch the plan.“I came here to tell you the prophecy and help with the move, but as it’s obvious you aren’t ready to take such a chance…” he pulled out a communication orb, holding it out for the Chief to take. 

“It’s enchanted to reach me at a moment's notice. If you’re attacked, and you wish for a different outcome, you can contact me.” 

He had planned to give the orb over regardless. There was no telling if the changes to the original timeline would result in the wolves being attacked earlier. If anything, this was the most important part of their first meeting. 

Rok still wanted to use the wolves' strength to better defend the Henituse territory in the future, and wanted to provide them an equal opportunity to benefit from the arrangement, but it was obvious things wouldn’t be that simple. A shame, if the wolves became active people within the Henituse territory he was certain their reputation would begin to shift among the common people. Especially those within the territory itself, as they followed their lord’s general ambivalent behavior towards worship. 

The man frowned at his offering, unmoving from his position.

“You just plan to give me this? What if I were to sell it? Or destroy it?” he asked. “As a new member of a noble family, you are unwise to give such a resource to a stranger.” 

“I can’t stop you from doing as you wish.” rok countered. “But if you take the orb, you’ll have access to an outside force that can help if anything goes wrong. What do you have to lose?” 

Rok didn’t bother commenting on the well intentioned warning. He was a dragon, surrounded by other dragons and two overprotective humans that were rapidly growing into their unique powers.He had very little qualms with giving such a simple thing away. 

The chief stood tall, looking down on Rok’s childish form, and spoke with a stubborn conviction. 

“Everything.” the man returned. “Listen, child, ‘ Rok Thames’ . I know you have good intentions, and I can sense your sincerity. However, you are simply too much of an unknown for me to trust you with my family. You want me to put my faith in a dream? In something so close to the power of the gods when those gods have long since abandoned us?” 

He didn’t allow Rok to speak, instead continuing his tirade. 

“Even if we hadn’t been hunted by those gods, I would not trust any prophecy you could give.” he frowned at the child, eyes softening. “They have toyed with us, punished us for our existence, and now they’ve set their sights on you. How long until this knowledge burns you up inside? How much weight do they intend to rest upon your shoulders.” 

Eruhaben stilled behind Rok while tiny claws clenching on his shoulder. 

And the man had said he had been dramatic earlier? 

“I pity you,” the chief admitted. “And I will not join in with any game the gods intend to play. My people have been punished enough.” 

The chief gestured to the guards standing on either side of the door, both looking down at the ground, teeth clenched at the reminder of their pain and the difficulty of the situation. It was obvious that they likely didn’t fully agree with their leader, even if they understood his reasoning. 

It did make things more difficult, what with not being able to simply receive a call when the time came for the organization to attack. But perhaps if he just left the orb with one of the guards… 

“Wait!” came a tiny voice, the door to the inner rooms, where the hidden presence had been waiting, slammed open. “Uncle, please don’t send him away!” 

The child ran towards them, ducking under his uncle’s reaching hands, and came to a stop before him. 

Even though the novel described him older, angrier, broken by the loss of his people, Rok knew who this was. Could tell by the state of his clothes and the way the guards moved to assist the child. Even if he hadn’t announced his relation to the chief it would be obvious who stood before him. 

This was Lock. 

“I listened in.” Lock admitted, giving him a small, nervous smile. Upon closer inspection Rok could see tiny tear tracks on his face, the only sign he’d overheard their conversation. “I’ve gotten really good at listening. Uncle—” he hesitated, seeing the guards frown. He notedly didn’t look back at his uncle at all, likely too concerned with what the man would do in response to his reckless behavior “I mean, the Chief doesn't like it. But I deserve to know.” 

Lock was good at hiding his presence, even better at hiding himself physically. It made sense that he was the person Rok had felt at the edges of his senses. Why else would the wolf later escape the massacre of the village? He’d have to have some experience in passing by unnoticed. Rok was certain that this wasn’t the first time the child had snooped in on an important meeting. 

“You’re very talented.” Rok complimented, decidedly ignoring the way the child’s eyes lit up at his praise. The Chief was moving towards them now, determined to take Lock away, but the younger wolf reached his hand out. 

“I want it.” he stated simply, then continued on. “The communication orb. If we’re going to be attacked, we should know. Plus…” he clenched his fingers, being more determined. “I don’t want anyone to die. I don’t want to be alone.” 

Rok blinked, surprised how easily Lock believed him. The guards and the chief had been rightfully suspicious up until the end. For the boy to ignore the suspicion, and outright go against his Uncle’s decision…

It was rather brave of the child whose first appearance had been just the opposite in the novel. 

Stil, Rok could work with this. 

“I don’t want anyone to die, either.” he replied,placing the orb gently in Lock’s hands. If he saw the boy’s uncle’s furious expression, he ignored it. “That’s why I came all this way.” 

Lock held the orb to his chest, eyes welling up once more. 

“Lock.” the Chief began, willing him to reconsider. “You should-”

“I know…I shouldn’t trust you.” Lock interrupted, shrugging off his uncle’s hand as it came to rest on his shoulder. “Humans lie, people lie. But you came here and asked for nothing but my uncle’s time. If…If this can save us, if what you saw actually comes to pass, we should try.” 

That made Rok feel a tiny bit of guilt. Sure, he hadn’t asked for anything material—not yet. He had originally planned on recruiting the wolf warriors to assist in the protection of Harris Village while rewarding them a more stable territory. It would have benefited both sides, all while smacking the white star before he could make his move. 

The Chief closed his mouth, his lips pursed in a mixture of anger and understanding. Rok could tell he wished to correct the child, wanting to remove Lock’s idealistic approach to the situation, but the uncle had always been weak to his nephew in the novel. Was a bright star in Lock’s memories. 

Thus, the older man didn’t insist on returning the orb, resigning himself to the change in plans. 

It might take longer, working with the future heir rather than the chief himself, but…

“You can contact me anytime.” Rok offered. “If anything seems suspicious, or if you start seeing more humans in the area. Anything at all.” 

“And what about you?” Lock questioned, trying to seem more mature than he was. “Will you contact me, too? If you have any more dreams, I mean.” 

Perfect. 

“Of course.” Rok offered. He gave the child a smile. “I will do my best to support you.” 

With the communication orb handed off to someone in the tribe, Rok could now focus back on other, more important things. 

Namely collecting the dead mana from the forest and trying to prompt his growth phase so his family would stop treating him like a bomb ready to explode. 

He just needed to figure out how to trigger it.

Chapter Text

Rok knew things would be a bit tense on the return to the Henituse Estate, but hadn’t expected everyone except for Raon to be on edge to the point of such an uncomfortable silence. The young black dragon’s voice, despite being no louder than usual, seemed to be an almost shout bursting through the uncomfortable tension surrounding them. Rok had decidedly ignored the eyes staring at the back of his head, instead focusing his attention on the child that happily recounted how the wolf tribe looked rather strong, but nowhere near as strong as his family. He allowed the black dragon to settle into his arms, making small noises of acknowledgement as he explained the entire experience with shining eyes. 

It didn’t matter that Rok had been the only active participant of said experience. If it took listening to Raon’s retelling to escape his family’s intent gaze he would do it without hesitance. 

He understood why Eruhaben was irritated. His father had always been the protective sort, and the wolves within the village weren’t exactly the most friendly. It didn’t take a dragon’s power to sense the threatening edge to the warriors posted all around, watching Rok’s every move. The older man had held up rather well considering the circumstances; if anything he should reward his father for remaining so calm for such a long period of time. 

Cale, well, he kind of understood his reaction as well. The teen had wanted to go with him, and was probably a bit miffed that he hadn’t been chosen to enter the village. 

Choi Han, however…

Well, protectiveness of his family aside, he had a creeping suspicion of why Choi Han kept sending him such concerned looks, his mouth moving to ask a question he couldn’t seem to release. Rok could only wait for Choi Han to make the first move, refusing to be the one to bring the truth to light. 

After all, what else could make Choi Han this concerned other than the memories he had been gaining? 

Choi Han hadn’t spoken of the memories in quite some time, sure, and Rok couldn’t confirm that whatever dreams he was having had reached Lock. But it had been quite a while since they started, and with how important Lock was to Choi Han’s original life, wouldn’t he have seen the wolf by now? 

It was a shame that he couldn’t introduce the tiny wolf to Choi Han just to gauge the man’s reaction. The village chief hadn’t even wanted Rok to meet the child and refused Lock's request to escort them back to the entrance. 

Still, it was best to cover his bases now, so he reached out to Cale quietly. 

–Don’t tell them I share the memories. 

Cale blinked, far too familiar with the voice echoing in his head to not recognize it, and glanced at Rok. He didn’t speak, aware that the red dragon had reached out this way for a reason, and merely tilted his head in reply, as if to ask: 

‘Why?’ 

–It’ll be easier to explain your knowledge rather than mine. Besides, you know I can’t remember much…

Cale frowned, shifting his weight in a show of thinking on Rok’s remark, but then gave a slight nod. He’d keep quiet for his cousin. 

In reality, Rok just didn’t want to explain that what he had wasn’t memory flashes, but that he was in fact a reincarnator. If he explained such a thing he felt as if he’d get far more involved with the world than he wanted to. It was already enough work trying to lessen the White Star’s hold on the Western Continent before the ‘plot’ started, the last thing he wanted was to risk being considered important in any way due to his rebirth. 

Cale, of course, knew what he ‘remembered’, the two of them having originally becoming acquainted due to their ‘shared’ experience. But Rok had always been very careful with what he spoke of, and had essentially feigned ignorance as Cale moved further into the timeline. As far as Cale knew, Rok’s memories cut off directly after the attack on the Capital City. Anything after that was recorded and shared via Cale’s notebook. 

Sometimes, those memories differed from the novel that Rok had read so carefully. At other times, they were almost exactly the same; only from a different perspective. Some were more useful than others. 

Rok knew that, eventually, something Cale or him spoke of would give away their knowledge on future events to Choi Han. Now that the protagonist himself was remembering, it was only a matter of time. 

Perhaps it was better to do it now, getting the inevitable confrontation out of the way. 

As if hearing his thoughts, just as they entered the guest wing, Choi Han moved to grip Rok’s arm, fingers gently grasping at him even though the teen knew the person in his grasp was a powerful dragon. The plan had been to escort Eruhaben and Choi Han back to their rooms and discuss the meeting with the wolf tribe in the morning, but it was clear that Choi Han couldn’t wait. 

Eruhaben, still on edge from meeting with the wolves, immediately pulled Choi Han away, giving the teen a warning glare. This, of course, only served to make the situation worse, and Rok sighed, patting his father on the shoulder in hopes of calming him down. Such an overprotective old man. 

“Sorry, Rok-nim.” Choi Han immediately moved to apologize, staring at his released hand as if unsure how it had even grabbed him in the first place. “I…I need to speak with you.” 

“Hm.” Rok voiced in acknowledgement, sharing a quick look with Cale before nodding his head. “Very well. I think I may know what it is you wish to say. It may be best for everyone to stay for this.” 

“Everyone?” Choi Han blinked in confusion. He took a moment to observe Eruhaben and Cale before settling on Rok once more. “You mean, it’s not just…” 

Rok knew what he wanted to say, even if hesitated to say it. Raon’s journey with regaining his memories had been too obvious to hide at times, and Rok had seemingly given himself away today. It’s not as if he hadn’t been suspicious, seeking out the wolves for no discernable reason, but at least he could use Cale as an excuse. 

“Well, I don’t know about my father.” Rok explained, “But Cale has been dealing with this far longer than you.” 

Choi Han jolted at the admission, looking to Cale for confirmation. The red head merely gave a small smile for confirmation, which was all Choi Han needed before the teen paled in response. Rok could imagine just what memory was flashing through his mind right now. 

How awkward. 

“What are you talking about?” Eruhaben questioned, not fully understanding what was happening with everyone avoiding the actual subject of this impromptu discussion. 

“Perhaps we should be somewhere more private for this.” Rok suggested, moving to enter his father’s room. 

One locked door and noise concealing spell later the five found themselves sitting in silence once more, the black haired teen’s fists gripping tightly on his legs as he leaned forward, waiting for Rok to explain. 

 Petting Raon’s head in hopes of formulating his thoughts, Rok took in a deep breath before he began. 

“I’m assuming you’ve realized that those dreams aren’t simply your imagination.” 

Choi Han didn’t say anything in response, he didn’t need to. 

“I’m also assuming that you’ve realized that Raon isn’t dreaming, either.” 

At that reminder, Choi Han flinched, unable to look at the young dragon resting in Rok’s arms. 

“The truth is, for whatever reason, you are all beginning to remember having lived this life before.” 

Of course, even if Rok somewhat knew why they were experiencing such memory surges, he wouldn’t say. How exactly was he supposed to explain when he didn’t understand the meaning behind the cause? He didn’t know why people exposed to both Cale and him were remembering their past, only that they were. It was currently next to useless information. 

He could tell Choi Han wished to speak, and that his father had questions. Raon had stilled in his arms, the child being the only one he wished could be kept ignorant of such knowledge. But he had the right to know, Rok could only hold him and prepare to comfort him if necessary. 

“For Cale, it’s a bit different. He doesn’t receive the memories through dreams.” 

“No.” Cale agreed, easily taking over. “I’ve been having seizures, some more violent than others, since I turned eight years old.” 

Eruhaben and Choi Han both reacted to that, eyes widening in recognition. Neither had seen the noble have a seizure before, but it was common knowledge within the Henituse household. Cale was accompanied nearly everywhere for a reason, after all. He hadn’t had one in quite a while, but the lack of such an event hadn’t stopped the patriarch of the family from doing everything he could to protect his son. There were medics stationed within the household for years now, aiding the public when free, but always aware of their priority. 

“I met Rok after my first memory, he was there to calm me down.” Cale explained, glossing over the part where Rok had admitted to his own experience. “It didn’t take very long for us to realize it wasn’t simply a hallucination, or a nightmare, everything was too…realistic.” 

Eruhaben, who was the only one who seemingly hadn’t experienced such a thing, moved to ask a question:

“How exactly did you confirm that they were memories?” 

Cale shrugged, giving a pointed glance to Choi Han. 

“Him,” he stated simply. “I remembered Choi Han, and where he came from, long before I met him.” 

“So you’ve met before, then?” Eruhaben questioned further. 

Rok had to hide his amusement at the uncomfortable look on Choi Han’s face, instead focusing on the little black dragon that was quietly burrowing further in his arms, trying to hide away from the rest of the group. Raon had checked out of the conversation, blue eyes filled with a mix of anger and grief. Rok moved to better shield him from the others, allowing the child to have the time he needed to sort himself out. 

“You could say that.” Cale replied. “Though our first meeting didn’t go quite as well.” 

“I-” Choi Han immediately spoke up, “I truly apologize, that was—a different me. I would never-” 

“I know.” Cale interrupted. “It took time for me to understand that, but I do. I was different then, too.” 

This seemed to confuse Eruhaben further, but as neither of them volunteered any more information, he could only take their rather strange reactions to the question as proof. 

Choi Han seemed to relax at the quick forgiveness, giving Cale a small, hesitant smile. 

“Anyways,” Cale continued. “Rok confirmed Choi Han’s existence, and from then on we’ve been planning.” 

“To stop the White Star.” Choi Han confirmed. 

“Among other things.” Rok decided to rejoin the conversation. “We’ve long suspected some of the surrounding events that occurred in Cale’s memories were actually the work of that organization. We knew we wouldn’t be able to change everything, but the quicker we strike, the less chance they have of gaining an edge.” 

“That’s why you warned me,” Choi Han was going through his memories, comparing them to the dreams piled within his own head. “When we first met, you told me there were ‘scary people’ that would harm you…” 

The Swordmaster looked down at Rok’s lap, where the black dragon quietly continued to hide away within his robes. 

“A bit preemptive of me,” Rok began, “But it wasn’t a lie. Those people have harmed many within your past. They would surely choose a similar path in this life.” 

“And…Raon?” Choi Han couldn’t help but ask, still stuck on the child he had once slain. Rok could only imagine what the poor man was thinking, having confirmation that he had not only attacked Cale; someone who was a close friend in this life. But had also once killed a child that he now considered family. 

How would one even begin to brush off that sort of knowledge? 

None of them spoke about what had happened in their shared previous life, all too aware that if Eruhaben knew what had taken place that no amount of friendly companionship would stop him from attacking. The elder dragon held the two young dragons close to his heart, to the point where he could be more than a little unreasonable. It wouldn't matter the reason, or the fact that the both of them were alive and well. 

“We have heavy suspicions that the Stan family is connected with them in some way.” Rok confirmed. 

The reminder of the Stan Family had Raon moving to meet his gaze, blue eyes shining with an anger so strong he could feel it in his bones. The child had moved on from grief to rage, dragon instincts set for revenge. 

Not that Rok planned to stop him. He simply had to wait until Taylor Stan left the territory. He was the only one that could be trusted within the family. Wiping them all out wasn’t an option—the power struggle and territory disputes that would ensue would only cause more unnecessary chaos.  Chaos he knew the White Star would take advantage of. 

“Of course, we’ll find that out ourselves once we attack them.” he continued, “They crossed the line by attacking my dongsaeng.” 

That seemed to calm Raon slightly, a tiny smile forming in response to the rarely given title. 

“We have plans to do more than just shake things up.” Cale took over. “Today was just one of many things we’ve discussed changing. Saving the wolves from whatever fate the White Star had planned will only benefit us in the long run.” 

“Plus, Lock won’t need to suffer being the last of his kind.” Rok chimed in, noting the slight awe that passed over Choi Han’s face in response. Rok was lucky he hadn't actually lived through this world before, when it was despair piled upon despair. He had experienced plenty of horrible things in his life as Kim Rok Soo, but he hadn’t had to re-live through any of those events.  The people surrounding him were living through this life while fully aware of tragedies that had yet to occur. 

Rok would always have a sort of distance to their reality due to his personal experience being rooted in reading these events. He could understand their viewpoint, but he hadn’t lived it. All he could do is prevent what he could. 

But to do that…

“Choi Han.” Rok called, “I know this may be…difficult, for you. But Cale’s memories are from a different perspective than yours, and according to those memories, you were the one who actually went to war against the White Star.”

“I did.” Choi Han confirmed, frowning at the realization of just what Rok was planning to ask. 

“Would you share those memories with us, so we could record them?” Rok requested as kindly as he could. “Anything you can provide will help.” 

“I…” Choi Han took a quick, worry glance at Eruhaben. Rok shook his head, releasing a small, sincere laugh. 

“Only the important things, Choi Han.” he clarified. “Things that still need to be changed.” 

Choi Han took a moment to think on it, a mixture of fear and pain clouding his face for just a moment, before he answered. 

“First, you must promise me to understand.” Choi Han began. “This life…I didn’t know any of you, I didn’t have–” he cut himself off, looking at Rok with widened eyes, explanation falling short. 

Rok blinked at the reaction, tilting his head in confusion. 

“Didn’t have?” 

“You.” Choi Han answered breathlessly, looking as though someone had punched him in the gut with all of their strength. Eruhaben immediately tensed at the answer, Cale very carefully remaining silent. Raon, who hadn’t spoken, closed his eyes with a whimper. “Rok-nim, you’re nowhere in my memories. I went all around the continent, I fought for over twenty years, but I never met you.” 

Oh, this was what they were reacting to? 

“Well, I am a dragon.” Rok calmly sidestepped the concern. “Perhaps in that life I simply remained in my lair, rather than coming out.” 

Eruhaben, now an active participant due to the turn of subject, didn’t agree. 

“That organization is the one that we suspect killed Olienne, what if, in this ‘past life’...” Eruhaben trailed off, taking in a deep breath, suppressing a spike of rage. He didn’t finish the thought, instead immediately moving forward with his next, clearly instinctual thought:.

“We should kill them. All of them.” 

“I agree.” Choi Han voiced in response, just as infuriated. Raon simply gripped him tighter, convinced of whatever horrible thing the others seemed to have imagined up for what had happened to Rok. 

Maybe it would have been easier to reveal his reincarnation after all? Such dramatics over such a small misunderstanding. 

He looked to Cale to clear it up, hoping the red head would redirect their rage, but even he seemed to be in agreement. Brown-red eyes pointedly avoiding his own. 

Maybe even Cale had misinterpreted the truth, and had taken Rok’s lack of discussion after the Capital City attack as proof that he had died in the original timeline. 

Even if he had— which he obviously hadn’t! It’s not as if it mattered now. Raon was alive, Cale was a completely different person, even Choi Han had changed entirely. Why would it matter if in the past he’d been killed? It’s not like he was at risk now. They didn’t even know him then! 

“Listen—it doesn’t matter what happened then.” Rok decided to break up the aggressive atmosphere that had begun to settle on the party. “What matters is taking action now.” 

“I will become stronger.” Choi Han said, instead of letting the subject drop. “I promise, Rok-nim, I will become stronger.” 

“Me too!” Raon spoke for the first time since the conversation had begun, his little head burrowing into Rok’s stomach. His tone was determined, if not slightly tinged with rage. “I’ll become the strongest dragon in the world, Hyung! I promise!” 

Rok didn’t know what to say to that. He released a long sigh, ignoring the oncoming headache, and once again tried to redirect the conversation. 

“That’s all well and good.” he kept his voice as steady as possible, decidingly not giving away his discomfort. “But we’ll be far better prepared if we have the information from you, Choi Han. If you would?” 

“Oh.” Choi Han’s face reddened, having completely forgotten about the original intended conversation. “Right, Rok-nim, let me explain…”

It was then that Rok learned what it was like to hear the events of a well enjoyed novel, directly from the source.